Skip to main content

Full text of "Mormon fanaticism exposed a compendium of the Book of Mormon, or Joseph Smith's golden bible. Also, the examination of its internal and external evidences; with the argument to refute its pretences to a revelation from God: argued before the Free Discussi"

See other formats


. 


^  4k  Church  of  J 

w  ofLotter-day 


MORMON    FANATICISM 
EXPOSED. 

A  COMPENDIUM  OF  THE 

BOOK    OF    MORMON, 

OR  JOSEPH  SMITH'S  GOLDEN  BIBLE. 


Also,  The  Examination  of  its  Internal  and  External  Evidences 

with  the  Argument  to  refute  its  pretences  to  a  revelation 

from  God:     Argued  before  the  Free  Discussion  So- 

ciety  in  the  City  of  Boston,  July,  1841. 


BETWEEN 

ELDER  FREEMAN  NICKERSON,  a  Mormon, 

AND    THE    AUTHOR, 

TYLER  PARSONS. 


BOSTON: 

PRINTED  FOR  THE  AUTHOR. 

184  1. 


Historian's  Office  Library 


The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints 


o 


V 


ncrrm 

a- 


K 


MORMON  FANATICISM   EXPOSED,  &c. 


INTRODUCTORY    REMARKS. 


By  the  reading  part  of  the  community  it  is  well  known,  that  about 
ihe  year  of  1S27,  a  sect  called  Mormons,  appeared  in  the  State  of 
New  York,  pretending  to  be  under  the  immediate  and  special  di- 
rection of-  God,  through  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.  a  boy  of  17  years  of 
age,  a  pretended  prophet  from  the  Lord.  Smith's  pretensions  were 
as  follows,  viz  :  An  angel  from  Heaven  appeared  to  him  in  vision, 
when  on  his  bed,  and  informed  him  of  a  Book  of  Record  being  hid 
ill  the  earth,  in  a  certain  place,  that  contained  valuable  truths  to  the 
family  of  man, — an  account  of  the  race  that  once  inhabited  the  far 
West.  That  Gol  designed  him  to  be  an  instrument  of  promulgat- 
ing this  grand  secret  to  the  world,  as  his  piophet. 

Through  this  visionary  boy,  this  sect  of  Mormons  have  founded 
their  belief;  by  the  influence  of  others,  more  artful  than  this 
prophet,  Smith,  this  superstitious  sect  have  spread  their  doctrines 
Over  a  great  part  of  the  habitable  world. 

The  progress  this  sect  is  now  making  by  their  missionaries,  in 
this  and  all  other  countries,  seems  to  me  to  require  the  notice  of 
ihe  public,  while  all  the  facts  may  be  traced.  The  many  disputa- 
tions that  have  attended  the  truth  of  Christianity,  .1  presume  will 
justify  my  remarks.  A  distinguished  believer  in  the  Mormon 
faith,  by  the  name  of  Elder  Freeman  Niekerson,  from  the  State 
of  Illinois,  came  to  Boston,  in  June,  1841 — then  and  there  com- 
menced a  course  of  lectures  on  the  subject  of  Mormonism,  with 
the  belief  that  he  should  be  able  to  organize  a  society  in  this  city. 
In  his  lectures,  he  invited  all  sects,  Christians  or  skeptics,  to  dis- 
prove his  Book  of  Mormon  to  be  of  divine  revelation. 

This  challenge  I  readily  accepted,  to  have  it  argued  between  him 
and  myself ;  this  was  agreed  to.  It  was  commenced  in  Winches- 
ter Hall,  the  place  where  the  Society  for  Free  Discussion  hold  their 
meetings  on  Sunday  afternoons.  It  was  discussed  five  Sundays 
in  succession,  between  Elder  Niekerson,  and  all  others  that  chose 
lo  support  his  views,  and  myself  and  others  that  chose  to  deny 
the  trutn  of  his  claim,  agreeable  to  the  rules  and  the  regu- 
lations of  our  debating  society.  This  rule  did  not  answer  the 
.purpose;  there  king  so  many  speakers,  it  became  expedient 
to  continue  the  debate  between  the  Elder,  or  any  other  Mormon, 
and  myself;  this  course  was  adopted  for  the  better,  and    continued 


four  Sundays  in  succession,  in  the  forenoon,  commencing  at  10 
o'clock — all  of  which  I  shall  give  I  you  in  this  pamphlet.  One 
other  reason  why  I  submit  to  this  inquiry  and  publish  the  same,  is 
i  -elieving  the  time  is  not  far  distant,  when  this  deluded  sect  of 
Mormons  may,  by  their  superior  numbers,  be  induced  to  dictate 
to  others,  what  shall  be  considered  canonical;  and  enforce  their 
svstem  of  faith  and  belief  at  the  point  of  the  sword  :  as  all  reli- 
gious fanatics  have  done  in  all  ages  and  places  in  the  world. 

To  prepare  the  reader  to  look  over  this  Mormon  delusion,  allow 
me  to  call  your  attention  to  others  that  have  appeared  in  the  world. 
The  many  distinguished  false  Christs  that  history  has  recorded, 
that  inundated  the  Jewish  theocracy,  which  kept  them  in  perpetual 
confusion  ;  and  the  many  of  later  ages,  some  of  which  I  will  refer 
to.  Many  will  recollect  the  famous  account  given  of  the  celebrat- 
ed Sabati  Levi,  in  1666,  that  flourished  in  Smyrna;  this  arch  de- 
ceiver, with  his  prophet  Nathan.  A  man,  by  the  name  of 
Nathan,  in  Jerusalem,  went  to  Smyrna,  nearly  two  years  before 
Sabati  appeared,  and  prophecied  that  the  Messiah  was  coming. 
vHe  assumed  the  place  of  Elias,  as  a  fore-runner  for  Sabati. 
Thousands  believed  on  him  ;  many  of  the  Jews  put  on  mourning, 
and  sat  in  sackcloth  and  ashes,  on  account  of  their  sins  ;  they  be- 
lieved Nathan  much  stronger  than  the  Bostonians  do  in  prophet 
Miller's  1843,  Christ  coming  the  second  time.  Some  of  the  Jews 
died  by  fasting,  and  whipping  themselves  ;  some  sold  and  distribut- 
ed all  their  property  among  the  poor. 

When  Sabati  appeared,  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  flock- 
ed to  his  standaid.  The  more  rational  and  intelligent  put  no  con- 
fidence in  his  miraculous  pretensions ;  his  followers  increased. 
They  held  large  meetings,  and  managed  all  their  concerns  with 
such  adroitness  as  to  deceive  the  ignorant  and  credulous.  They 
had  five  hundred  prophets  and  prophetesses  at  one  time.  This  is 
Mormon-like  ;  they  are  all  of  these  classes  ;  they  asserted  they 
could  work  miracles  ;  speak  with  other  tongues,  other  languages. 
So  do  the  Mormons, 

They  had  the  sagacitv,  and  apparent  power,  to  fall  into  the 
greatest  extacies  of  joy,  or  grief,  as  the  occasion  should  seem  to 
require.  Infants,  that  could  scarcely  lisp,  would  pronounce  the 
words  Sabati,  Messiah,  Son  of  God. 

The  community  were  in  great  excitement.  Voices  could  be  heard 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  stomach,  not  unlike  the  ventriloquist ;  sev- 
eral voices  could  be  heard  distinctly  at  the  same  time  and  place. 
The  devotees  could  fall  into  trances,  and  apparent  death.  Foam  at 
their  mouths,  as  though  they  were  decomposing.  The  first  words, 
uniformly,  on  their  recovery  to  their  senses,  would  be  Sabati,  the 
Messiah.  This  excitement  called  the  attention  of  the  Grand  Seign* 
ior  of  Smyrna  ;  he  was  not  to  be  hoaxed  any  longer  by  these  fa- 
natics ;  he  called  in  the  Mesiah  to  be  tried  by  his  rules,  as  he,  the 
Messiah,  pretended,  Mormon-like,  he  could  raise  the  dead,  he  would 
now  give  him  a  chance,  or  any  of  his  aids,  to  raise  him  ;  or,  at  least, 
he  would  give  him  a  chance  to  ward  off  death,  which,  to  the  Grand 


Seignior,  would  be  tantamount  to  raising  the  dead.  When  he  was 
brought  before  the  authority,  the  evidences,  his  followers,  declared 
on  oath,  that  they  saw  a  pillar  of  (ire  between  Sabaiiand  the  Grand, 
Seignior.  Many  there  declared  the  same  ;  others  said  they  be- 
lieved it,  although  they  did  not  see  the  fire.  Here  was  the  decep- 
tion— Mormon -like. 

This  stratagem  did  not  fright  the  old  Seignor.  He  ordered  Sa- 
bati to  be  stript  naked,  to  be  placed  for  a  mark  for  his  sharp-shoot- 
ers, with  bows,  and  pointed  poison  arrows — sure  death  where  they 
;hit,  and  sure  of  hitting  the  right  place. 

This  false  Messiah,  Sabati,  shrunk  from  the  dose,  and  cordially 
^confessed  his  imposition,  and  turned  Mahomedan,  before  thousands 
of  credulous  and  astonished  Jews. 

This  is  a  fair  sample  of  the  Mormons  :  taken  in  the  whole,  some 
of  the  wire  pullers  are  artful,  cunning,  while  Jos.  Smith,  and  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  others  are  duped  to  the  lowest  degree  of  de- 
gradation.    Thus  much  on  Sabati. 

The  next  that  I  refer  you  to,  is  the  famous  Munzer  Stubner,  and 
Stark.  In  the  time  of  the  reformation,  so  called,  the  commencing 
of  the  16th  century,  they  also  made  great  pretences  to  be  governed 
by  the  immediate  spirit  of  God,  to  guide  them  in  all  things;  they 
were  to  dispense  with  all  law,  or  order;  all  distinctions  of  birth, 
rank,  or  property,  must  be  destroyed  ;  all  must  be  common  stock  ; 
and  poligamv  was  not  incompatible  with  reason,  or  scripture,  Old 
or  the  New  Testament.  They  also  made  the  same  claims  to  the 
working  of  miracles.  I  am  not  aware  that  the  Mormons  claim  the 
privilege  of  poligamy,  as  yet.  I  presume  they  will,  when  they  re- 
vise their  creed.  „ 

The  next  deluded  fanatic,  is  the  elect  Lady  Ann  Lessu,  called 
Ann  Lee,  the  authoress  of  Shakerism.  She  worked  miracles  of 
all  descriptions,  and  spoke  seventy-two  different  languages  fluently. 
She  conversed  with  the  dead  at  pleasure  ;  so  do  the  Mormons,  not 
only  converse  with  the  dead,  but  raise  them  from  the  grave,  as  they 
declare  they  have  at  Nauvoo,  in  their  city.  A  boy  they  call  a 
natural  son,  14  years  of  age;  he  can  decipher  any  thing  ;  he  looks 
into  Heaven,  or  Earth,  and  tells  what  is  done.  This  two  of  the 
most  respectable  Mormons  related  to  me.  This  will  make  a  superi- 
or to  Jo.  Smith.  He  could  see  through  a  pair  of  stone  spectacles, 
and  through  a  plank  floor  into  a  thick  wooden  box,  and  decipher, 
translate,  and  transcribe  Egyptian  language  into  English  ;  not- 
withstanding, he  could  not  write,  or  read  a  word  of  any  language, 
whatever  ;  but,  however,  he  says  he  did  it,  by  the  power  of  God. 
But  this  boy  does  it  without  any  stone  or  other  specks.  This  elect 
lady  produced  many  disciples  ;  she  manufactured  the  holy  dance, 
the  consecrated  shivering,  where  the  body  would  be  perfectly  cold, 
and  the  person  swoon  away  in  apparent  death. 

She  was  the  great  enthusiastic  devotee  to  rank  the  marriage 
covenant  among  the  list  of  crimes  of  the  first  class.  She  is  gone 
and  left  a  comparative  small  number  to  perpetuate  her  memory. 

Others  have  appeared,  the  Barkers,   Jumpers,  and  Mutterers,  in 


France,  Scotland,  England,  and  America,  within  15  years,  we  have 
had  the  famous  Miss  Campbell,  of  Scotland.  She  came  back  from 
the  dead  :  she  had  the  gift  of  tongues,  'tis  said  ;  she  made  many- 
converts  ;  and  several  Scotch  clergymen  believed  in  her  pretensions. 

I  will  now  ask  your  attention  to  the  last,  but  not  the  least,  of  all 
the  fanatics  and  deluded  sects  the  world  ever  rend  of.  Agreeable 
to  my  proposal  and  promise.  I  am  to  give  you  a  compendium  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  or  Joseph  Smith,  Jr's  Golden  Bible.  I  shall 
give  it  to  you  in  as  concise  and  comprehensive  manner  as  possible. 

My  quotations  from  their  Book  will  be  noted  with  ,.the  page  on 
which  it  stands,  that  the  reader  may  refer  to  the  book  for  the  cor- 
rector of  my  remarks,  by  what  I  have  written  the  whole  character 
of  the  book  may  be  discovered  ;  and  the  reader  will  learn  to  judge 
of  its  pretences,  whether  they  are  diyjn.e  or  romance,  novel  and 
vain  ;  written  by  Solomon  Spaulding  and  others,  being  well  calcu- 
lated for  the  ignorant,  superstitious,  and  credulous  to  be  believe  in 
as  a  revelation  from  God.  With  the  foregoing  remarks  as  intro- 
ductory, I  will  proceed  to  give  the  compendium  of  the  Book  of 
NMormon,  and  recommend  the  careful  perusal  to  all  and  every  one, 
and  do  believe  a  candid  and  enlightened  public  will  sp  far  appre- 
ciate as  to  read  it. 


A  COMPENDIUM  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 

This  book  purports  to  be  a  revelation  from  God  to  certain  per- 
sons hereafter  named,  in  said  book  ;  it  is  called  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, as  the  recording  angel  of  this  book  of  Books.  It  contains 
5SS  pages,  octavo,  viz  :  the  first  and  second  Books  of  one  Nephi,  122 
pages;  the  Book  of  Jacob,  the  brother  of  Nephi,  21  pages;  the 
Book  of  Enos,  3  pages  ;  Book  of  Jarom,  2  pages  ;  Book  of  Omin, 
4  pages  ;  the  Words  of  Mormon,  3  pages  ;  the  Book  of  Mesiah, 
68  pages  ;  the  Book  of  Alma,  1S6  pages  ;  Book  of  Helaman,  44 
pages  ;  Boole  of  Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  66  pages  ;  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, 20  pages;  Book  of  Ether,  35  pages;  Book  of  Mormon,  14 
pages.     It  commences: 

This  Book  of  Mormon,  so  called,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  in  the  State 
of  New  York,  pretends  to  have  found  in  the  earth,  in  the  township 
of  Manchester,  Ontario  county,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  writ- 
ten in  Egyptianlanguage,  on  plates  of  gold,  about  24  plates,  7  by  9 
inches,  hung  with  gold  rings,  of  half  moon  shape,  the  leaves  said 
to  be  about  as  thick  as  common  glass,  of  the  size  of  the  plates,  and 
my  opponent,  Elder  Nickerson,  says,  he  understood  it  weighed  30 
lbs.  I  valued  it  at  9,000  dollars,  provided  it  was  pure  gold  ;  he 
said  it  had  the  appearance  of  gold,  although  he  had  never  seen  it. 
Joseph  Smith  claims  the  privilege  of  finding  this  book  by  order  of 
an  angel  from  Heaven  ;  and  also  claims  to  be  the  decipherer  of  this 
book,  and  the  translator  of  these  golden  plates  from  ihe  Egyptian 
to  the  English,  from  which  we  are  now  getting  a  compendium. 
It  purports  to  be  printed  in  Palmyria,  by  E.  B.  Grandin,  for  ihe 
author,  1830. 


Pt  commences  its  romantic  and  nov'el  history  of  one  Lehi,  a  pious 
Jew,  whose  wife's  name  was  Sariah,  with  their  four  sons.  Laman, 
Lemuel,  Sam  and  Nephi  ;  this  account  is  found  in  the  1st  Book  of 
Nephi.  He  says  he  was  born  of  goodlyparents,  and  dwelt  with  his 
father,  Lehi,  in  Jerusalem, until  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  Zede- 
kiah,  king  of  Judah  ;  that  his  father  dwelt  there  when  the  proph- 
ets called  on  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  to  repent,  or  the  city  should 
be  destroyed — p.  1.  That  his  father,  Lehi,  prayed  unto  the  Lord 
in' behalf  of  the  inhabitants,  and,  in.  answer  to  his  prayers  there 
came  down  from  heaven  a  pillar  of  fire.,  and  dwelt  oh  a  rock  before 
him;  and  that  he  saw  and  heard  much,  but  does  not  tell  what  he 
saw  and  heard,  except  the  pillar  of  fire.  He  became  aiTrightened, 
and' did  tremble  and  quake  exceedingly  ;  and  he  returned  to  his 
house  at  Jerusalem,  and  cast  himself  on  his  bed,  and  was  carried 
away  in  vision,  in  a  dream.  The  heavens  were  opened.  He  saw 
God  on  a  throne,  surrounded  with  numberless  angels  singing  and 
praising  him.  One  personage,  that  was  above  all  others,  whose 
brightness  exceeded  the  lustre  of  the  sun  at  noon-day,  came  down, 
with  twelve  others,  to  the  earth.  The  most  distinguished  came  to 
his  father  and  read  a  book  of  the  fate  that  awaited  the  city  of  Jeru- 
salem—that it  should  be  destroyed,  and  many  should  perish  with 
the  sword,  and  the  remainder  should  be  carried  captive  into  Baby- 
lon— p.  6.  Here  Nephi,  the  son  and  prophet  to  his  father,  says  he 
does  not  give  a  full  account  of  what  his  father  Lehi  saw,  in  visions 
and  dreams,  but  what  he  has  written  is  an  abridgment  made  on  the 
plates  by  him.  He  says  his  father  made  these  visions  known  to 
many  of  the  Jews,  and  they  were  angry,  and  sought  his  life. 

He  further  says,  the  Lord  spake  to  his  father  in  a  dream,  and  or- 
dered him  to  depart,  leave  the  city,  and  flee  to  the  wilderness  with 
his  family;  and  that  his  father  obeyed  and  fled  ;  left  all  his  posses- 
sions, lands,  houses,  gold,  silver  and  precious  things  ;  that  they 
went  through  the  widerness  to  the  Red  Sea  ;•  that  not  long  after 
leaving  Jurusalem,  his  elder  brothers,  Laman  and  Lemuel,  mur- 
mured at  their  father  for  leaving  the  city,  and  called  him  a  visiona- 
ry man  for  leaving  all  his  valuables,  and  gding  into  the  wilderness 
to  perish. 

Here  we  have  the  origin  of  these  visionary  beings,  called  the 
Mormons.  His  father,  he  says,  replied  to  Laman  and  Lemuel  with 
the  power  of  God,  and  confounded  them  until  their  frames  did 
shake  before  him.  It  will  be  remembered  that  this  Nephi,  that  is 
giving  this  account,  is  a  young  boy :  he  says,  1  am  young,  but 
large  in  stature,  and  desirous  to  know  the  mysteries  of  God ;  and 
the  Lord  paid  him  a  visit,  and  he  told  his  brothers  of  it,  viz,  La- 
man and  Lemuel ;  and  they  did  not  believe  him,  but  Sam,  he  says, 
did.  The  object  of  the  visit  from  the  Lord,  Nephi  says,  was  to 
command  him  to  return  to  Jerusalem,  with  his  brethren,  and  get 
the  records  of  the  Jews,  and  the  genealogy  of  their  family,  which 
were  in  the  hands  of  Laban,  and  written  on  brass — p-  9. 

Agreeable  to  this  command  they  went,  and  when  they  arrived  at 
the  city,  they  dreW  lots  which  should  go  and  demand  the  records  of 


Laban  ;  the  Jot  fell  to  Laman  ;  he  went,  and  was  treated  roughly 
by  his  kinsman,  and  called  a  robber  ;  and  Laman  was  for  returning 
to  his  father  in  the  wilderness,  to  tell  him  the  sad  tidings,  that  there 
was  a  failure  on  the  part  of  God,  that  sent  them  after  the  records 
to  Laban..  But  not  so  with  this  young  boy,  this  Mormon  prophet, 
Nephi  ;  he  was  all  for  fight  in  ihe  name  of  God.  He  required  his 
brethren  to  go  with  him  and  get  the  inheritance  of  their  father, 
the  gold  and  silver,  &c.,and  then  tempt  Laban  with  the  cash,  and 
thus  get  the  plates  of  their  origin.  They  did  so.  And  when  La- 
ban found  they  had  cash,  he  pursued  them  to  take  their  lives;  they 
fled  and  left  all  in  his  hands,  and  hid  in  a  cave  ;  there  they  quar- 
relled among  themselves  about  the  failure.  They  beat  the  young 
prophet  with  a  stick.  An  angel  appeared  and  reproved  them  for 
their  conduct,  and  told  them  that  this  young  brother  was  chosen  of 
God  to  rule  them,  and  that  he  should  succeed  against  Laban  and 
obtain  the  plates,  because  he  was  faithful.  This  is  the  sentiment 
all  through  the  book,  viz :  faithfulness  to  these  visionary  dreams 
will  always  give  them  success.  Nephi,  after  the  angel  had  left  him, 
tried  to  get  his  brother  to  go  to  Laban,  and  thus  accomplish  the  ob- 
ject for  which  they  came.  They  were  afraid  Laban  would  kill 
them,  if  he  could  find  them,  but  Nephi  advanced,  and  his  elder 
brother  followed,  until  they  came  to  the  walls  of  the  city.  Nephi 
says  he  crept  into  the  city,  and  went  toward  Laban's  house  in  the 
night,  not  knowing  which  way  he  went,  but  he  was  led  by  the 
Spirit ;  but  before  he  came  to  the  house  of  Laban,  he  saw  a  man 
fallen  to  the  ground,  drunk,  and  he  knew  it  was  Laban  :  and  I  be- 
held his  sword  and  drew  it  from  its  sheath  :  the  hilt  was  of  pure 
gold,  and  the  blade  precious  steel.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  was 
constrained  to  kill  him,  but  I  said,  in  my  heart,  I  have  never  shed 
the  blood  of  any  man.  I  shrunk  back,  that  I  might  not  slay  him. 
And  the  Spirit  saith  to  me  again,  behold,  the  Lord  hath  delivered 
him  into  thy  hands.  Yea,  and  I  also  know  that  Laban  hath  sought 
to  take  my  life  ;  and  he  has  taken  away  our  property.  The  spirit 
saith  again,  slay  him,  it  is  better  that  one  man  should  perish,  than 
a  nation  should  perish  in  unbelief.  I  knew  that  the  Lord  had  deliv- 
ered him  into  my  hand,  that  I  may  obtain  the  plates  of  brass: 
Therefore,  I  did  obey  the  voice  of  the  spirit,  and  took  Laban  by 
the  hair  of  the  head,  and  I  smote  off  his  head  with  his  own  sword. 
That  is  well  done  for  a  boy,  After  he  had  killed  him  he  stripthim 
of  his  military  raiment,  and  put  it  on  himself,  through  fear  of  detec- 
tion. He  went  to  Laban's  house,  the  treasury,  and  there  met  La- 
ban's  servant ;  and  by  being  dressed  in  Laban's  dress,  and  speak- 
ing with  Laban's  voice,  he  deceived  him.  He  commanded  him  to 
get  the  keys  of  the  treasury,  and  get  the  brass  plates,  and  to  ac- 
company him  outside  the  walls  of  the  city,  where  his  brothers  were 
hid.  When  his  brothers  saw  him  dress'd  in  Laban's  dress,  they 
supposed  it  to  be  Laban,  having  killed  the  prophet  Nephi,  and  was 
in  pursuit  of  them,  and  they  fled.  Nephi  called  on  them,  and  they 
knew  his  voice,  and  came  to  him.  This  circumstanc  gave  Laban's 
servant  intelligence  of  the  affair  that  his  master  was  killed ;  he  at- 


tempted  to  flee,  but  Nephi,  this  ingenious  murderer,  held  him  fast, 
and  promised  him,  if  he  would  go  with  them,  they  would  spare  his' 
life,  and  he  should  be  free. 

This  policy  of  Nephi  was  good,  to  prevent  the  Jews  from  follow- 
ing them  to  the  wilderness  to  detect  the  murder  of  Laban.  They  all 
proceeded  on,  and  they  came  to  the  Red  Sea,  where  the  father 
and  mother  wei'e.  When  the  parents  saw  their  children  with  Lo- 
ram,  the  servant  of  Laban,  they  were  comforted,  for  they  had  sup- 
posed they  were  killed  by  Laban. 

Sariah  had  been  scolding  Lehi,  her  husband,  for  leaving  Jerusa- 
lem, called  him  a  visionary  man  ;  now  she  knew  that  God  had 
commanded  him  to  leave  the  city.  I  would  remark  here,  that  it  is 
common  with  many  women,  when  their  husbands  meet  with  adver- 
sity, to  thinli  that  they  are  wrong  in  their  pursuits,  and  visionary, 
however  laudable  the  pursuit.  But,  on  the  contrary,' if  fortunate, 
by  any  means,  the  Lord  prospers  them.  This  is  a  dangerous  senti- 
ment, though  many  believe  it. 

The  old  man  took  the  plates,  and  found  they  gave  an  account, 
from  the  creation,  of  the  five  Books  of  Moses — p.  15.  From  the 
genealogy,  he  found  he  was  of  Joseph,  that  went  to  Egypt.  This' 
filled  him  with  the  spirit ,  he  prophesied  that  these  records  should 
never  perish.  Thus  we  have  the  origin  of  the  history  of  the  plate 
from  which  the  novel  writer  takes  his  patterns;  and  from  which 
the  deluded  Mormon  commences  his  prophetic  career.  This  ends 
the  first  chapter  of  Nephi,  first  book.  Here  I  would  remark,  the 
writer  finding  he  had  no  women  to  people  the  New  World,  he  says, 
that  Father  Lehi  prevailed  on  one  Ishmael  and  his  family  to  go 
with  him,  whose  daughters  his  sons  took  for  wives. 

He  makes  Lehi  to  be  a  greater  prophet  than  any  of  the  Jewish. 
He  tells  all  the  events'  that  shall  take  place  under  the  Christian  Era. 
He  developes  all  the  records  of  Matthew,  Luke  and  John,  600  years 
before  John  the  baptist  was  born.  This  puts  the  prophecy  of  the 
Old  Testament  all  in  the  shade  ;  but  when,  think  ye,  it  was  writ- 
ten 1  I  answer,  in  1S27.  The  2d  chapter  is  an  addition  of  Lehi 
prophecy,  what  should  befall  the  Jews,  and  of  the  coming  of 
Christ,  the  particular  manner  of  his  birth,  where  he  should  be  born. 
Here  the  novelist  makes  one  of  those  mistakes  usual  to  them,  to 
cause  excitement.  He  says  Jesus  was  born  in  Jerusalem.  T  shall 
comment  on  this  when  I  examine  the  internal  evidences.  He  also 
speaks  of  John  the  Baptist  being  a  messenger  to  prepare  the  way  : 
he  borrows  the  precise  language  of  Scripture,  viz  :  prepare  ye  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths  straight ;  and  much,  saith  Ne- 
phi, did  my  father  speak  concerning  this  thing — p. 22. 

Here  the  writer  makes  another  blunder  to  call  the  attention,  viz  : 
that  John  was  to  baptise  in  Bethebara.  From  the  1st  to  the  5th 
book  of  Nephi,  we  have  all  the  minutse  of  the  birth,  death,  resur- 
rection and  baptism  of  Christ,  by  John  ;  p.  24,  25,  of  his  miracles, 
the  death  of  Christ,  when  the  rocks  rent ;  and  p.  26,  27,  he  closes 
the  3d  chapter  of  his  records.  I  now  make  an  end  of  speaking 
2 


10' 

concerning  the  things  which  I  saw,  while  I  was  carried  away  in  the- 
spirit ;  and  if  all  the  things  which  I  saw  are  not  written,  the  things 
that  I  have  written  are  true  ;  and  thus  it  is.     Amen. 

Thus  far  we  see  the  object  of  the  writer  is  discovered,  the  man- 
ner which  he  has  adopted  in  quoting  hundreds  of  scriptural  texts, 
verbatim,  relating  to  all  christian  accounts,  are  sufficient  to  show  the 
fallacy  of  its  being  a  prophecy  600  years  before  the  Christian  Era. 
This  prophecy  of  Lehi,  from  the  1st  to  the  5th  chapter,  of  itself, 
proves,  to  my  mind,  that  it  was  got  up  by  some  novel  writer  for 
the  purpose  of  wealth,  as  a  sacred  novel,  and  has  been  divert- 
ed, perhaps,  by  designing,  crafty  men — not  Jo  Smith — men  not 
positively  known — perhaps  Rigdon,  a  Scotch  priest,  now  a  Mor- 
mon; from  a  general  history  of  him  I  should  suppose  he  is  well 
calculated  to  impose  on  the  credulous  dupes,  such  as  Smith,  and 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  others.  The  wonderful  singularity  of 
style,  and  complete  uniformity  of  language;  the  medley  mixture  of 
Bible  history,  its  high  pretensions  to  divine  authority,  its  perform- 
ing miracles  on  the  condition  of  having  the  fullest  confidence  in  the 
letter  of  the  Bible,  by  saying,  as  all  the  Mormons  do,  that  when 
Gfbd  says  a  thing  in  his  word,  he  intends  to  perform  it  to  the  letter. 
No  sentiment  can  have  abetter  influence  on  weak  minds  and  credu- 
lous dupes  than  this.  The  4th  book  is  nothing  but  a  continual 
quarrel  between  Nephi  and  his  brethren,  the  sceptics,  on  the  pre- 
tended prophecy  of  Lehi,  their  father.  Nephi  had  doomed  his  un- 
believing brethren  to  hell,  of  which  he  says  he  has  spoken  ;  and 
the  devil,  he  says,  is  the  preparator  of  it.  And  thus  I  spake  unto 
my  brethren.     Amen — p.  38. 

The  5th  chapter  speaks  of  Nephi,  the  young  prophet,  taking  a> 
wife  of  one  of  the  daughters  of  Ishmael,  that  left  Jerusalem  with 
them,  for  the  express  purpose  of  intermarriage  ;  here  they  invent 
the  bow  and  arrow,  that  they  may  get  food  in  the  wilderness.  He 
says,  His  father  had  a  voice  from  the  Lord,  in  the  night,  to  make 
a  journey  into  the  wilderness  :  and  in  the  morning  he  went  to  the 
tent  door,  there,  to  his  great  surprise,  he  beheld  on  the  ground  a 
round  ball,  of  curious  workmanship,  made  of  fine  brass  ;  and  with- 
in this  ball  were  two  spindles,  or  pointers,  the  one  pointed  the  way 
which  they  were  to  go  into  the  wilderness  to  get  food,  and  the 
other  which  way  they  were  to  go  toward  the  promised  land.  They 
immediately  took  all  their  goods  and  chattels,  and  all  they  had,  and 
travelled  four  days,  in  nearly  a  southeast  direction,  and  crossed  the 
river  Laman,  then  pitched  their  tents,  after  getting  a  supply  of  food 
by  their  bows  and  arrows,  slings  and  stones.  They  then  travelled 
by  this  compass,  this  patent  ball,  which  led  them  to  a  fertile  land, 
where  they  remained  many  days — p.  40th.  Here  the  prophet  Ne- 
phi broke  his  bow.  He  says  it  was  made  of  fine  steel.  This  ac- 
cident gave  rise  to  much  contention  ;  his  brothers  became  angry  ; 
the  old  hero,  his  father,  got  vexed  with  his  deprivations  of  food. 

However,  Nephi  says,  he  made  a  wooden  bow,  and  an  arrow  out 
of  a  strait  stick.  Wonder  what  his  former  arrow  was  made  of. 
He  informed  his  father,  who  was  in  sorrow,  murmuring  against  the 


11 

!Lord.  He  wanted  to  know  of  him  which  way  he  must  go  into  (he 
woods  to  get  food.  The  voice  of  the  Lord  came  to  his  father,  told 
him  to  look  on  this  ball,  (compass.)  there  it  should  be  written  so  that 
they  all  could  read  it.  They  all  saw  it,  and  their  wives;  and  the 
pointers  would  traverse  and  work  according  to  their  faith  and  dili- 
gence; and  this  writing  would  alter  and  change,  give  directions  from 
the  Lord,  as  their  case  seem'd  to  require.  And  thus  we  see,  says 
the  writer,  that  by  small  means  the  Lord  can  bring  about  great 
things.     These  silly  dupes  fully  believe  this  compass  hoax. 

Allow  me  here  to  remark,  this  compass  must  have  been  a  valua- 
ble acquisition  to  their  journey  through  the  deserts,  and  this  was 
the  same  compass  they  had  to  navigate  the  Pacific  Ocean  with. 
But,  remember,  it  had  a  nautical  almanac  written  on  it ;  this  is  a 
compass  worth  having.  Is  it  not  very  strange  tha'all  the  Europeans 
and  enlightened  never  had  any  compass,  to  sail  by,  for  twenty-four 
hundred  years  after  this.  What  great  obligations  we  must  be 
■under,  to  these  ignorant  Mormons,  by  way  of  Joseph  Smith,  for 
so  minute  an  account.  What  wisdom  doth  consummate,  ignorance 
here  imparts.  This  account  far  exceeds  the  Jewish  pillar  of  cloud 
by  day,  and  fire  by  night.  I  think  this  young  collegian,  or  Rev. 
Solomon  Spaulding,  put  this  in  here  to  match  the  other  account,  but 
it  sets  the  other  in  a  cloud.  This  not  only  was  a  guide  by  day  or 
night,  but  gave  directions  how,  when,  and  where  to  go  to  get  food ; 
for  instance,  where  the  game  was,  the  grey  squirrels,  or  any  other 
food.  For  the  prophet  Naphi  says,  they  went  up  into  the  moun- 
tain agreeable  to  the  directions  on  this  ball;  and  it  came  to  pass 
that  I  did  get  food  for  our  families,  and  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did 
slay  wild  beasts.  Then  he  says,  their  families  did  humble  them- 
selves before  the  Lord,  and  did  give  thanks  unto  him — p.  41. 

I  think  they  ought  to  thank  him  for  such  a  compass,  and  espe- 
cially for  making  Nephi  such  a  navigator.  I  suppose  he  could 
calculate  longitude  by  this,  and  thus  save  the  expense  of  a  chro- 
nometer. No  doubt  he  could  work  lunars,  although  he  does  m" 
say  he  did.  It  appears  they  went  on  their  course,  but  by  some  un- 
accountable  fatality,  the  father  of  the  women  died,  viz  :  Ishmael. 
His  daughters  mourned  his  death,  and  they  murmured  against  the 
old  prophet  Lehi  for  bringing  them  out  of  Jerusalem  to  perish  in 
the  wilderness  with  hunger.  Laman  said  to  his  brother  Lemuel, 
and  his  wives' brothers,  "  let  us  slay  our  father,  and  our  brother 
Nephi  that  have  pretended  the  Lord  had  talked  with  them,  and  that 
angels  had  come  and  ministered  unto  them.  But  behold,  we  know 
that  he  lieth  unto  us  ;  and  he  telleth  us  these  things,  and  he  work- 
eth  many  things  by  his  cunning  arts,  that  he  may  deceive  our  eyes, 
and  lead  us  away  into  the  wilderness,  and  thus  make  himself  king 
over  us.  Where  is  the  compass  ?  Laman  never  saw  it,  I  expect. 
But,  however,  they  went  on  their  journey  eastward  ;  their  women 
ate  raw  meat.  It  seems,  with  all  their  knowledge  of  the  arts  of 
the  compass,  they  did  not  know  enough  to  rub  two  pieces  of  wood 
or  stone  against  each  other  to  get  fire.  But  they  say,  (p.  42,)  their 
women  bare  them  children  by  eating  raw  meat;  and  they  gave  a 


12 

plenty  of  milk  for  their  children  :  that  they  were  eight  years  in  the 
wilderness.  I  ask,  ivhere  is  the  compass?  At  length  they  came 
to  a  place  on  the  sea  shore.  They  are  careful  not  to  tell  us  where, 
nor  when  ;  they  give  no  dates  in  all  their  history.  They  call  the 
place  Ireantum  ;  interpreted,  is,  many  waters.  Here  was  fruit  and 
wild  honey.  They  call  the  place  bountifnl.  Here  commences  a 
new  scheme.  The  novel  writer  has  got  them  through  the  desert  at 
J.ast.  Here  is  where  the  poor  deluded  fanatics  begin  their  voyage. 
After  many  days,  prophet  Nephi  tells  them  the  Lord  had  visited. 
Jiim  again ;  told  him  to  go  up  a  certain  mountain  ;  there  he  would 
tell  him  what  to  do;  there  the  Lord  ordered  him  to  build  a  ship 
after  the  pattern  he  would  ffive  him,  that  he  may  cross  the  waters 
in.  He  inquired  of  the  Lord  what  he  should  do  for  tools  and  ma- 
terials. Reasonable  inquiry.  The  Lord  told  him  to  go  to  such  a 
place  and  get  ore  to  make  tools  of.  He  says  he  did  so,  and  made  a 
pair  of  bellowses.  New  York  yankee  phraseology.  Remember 
he  makes  the  bellows  to  blow  the  fire,  not  having  any  tools  yet,  and 
no  fire.  He  says  he  made  them  out  of  skins.  He  then  took  two 
stones  and  smote  them  together  and  produced  fire.  He  then  made 
tools  out  of  ore  and  molten  stone,  His  brothers  called  him  a  fool, 
to  talk  of  building  a  ship,  and  of  crossing  the  waters.  They  did 
not  believe  the  Lord  instructed  him  so  to  do,  (p.  43.)  Nephi,  to 
reconcile  their  minds  to  him,  referred  them  to  the  adventures  of  Mo- 
ses, and  the  children  of  Israel  oyer  the  Red  Sea  ;  their  40  years' 
experience ;  what  they  had  to  contend  with  ;  and  how  they  were 
punished  for  murmuring  against  ^Joses. 

They,  his  brethren,  threatened  to  drown  him  in  the  sea ;  but  he 
iold  them  if  they  attempted  to  do  it,  ,their  hands  should  become 
withered.  They  were  so  duped  -they  believed  him,  or  feared  him, 
and  they  repented.  But  the  Lord  wanted  tp  show  them  how  they 
would  have  been  dealt  with.  He  told  Nephi  to  stretch  out  his 
hand,  and  give  them  a  great  shock  to  make  them  know  and  re- 
member the  Lord  their  God.  He  did  so;  and  the  shock  was  terri- 
ble: they  all  fell  to  the  ground.  This  miraculous  shock  beats  Dr. 
Collyer's  magnetism  out  and  out.  From  this  circumstance,  the 
writer  says,  they  were  all  convinced  that  Nephi  had  received  orders 
from  God  to  build  the  ship.  They  all  went  forih  and  helped  build 
her,  without  tools,  I  presume.  None  were  made,  that  I  have  heard 
of,  but  a  pair  of  bellows.  When  the  vessel  was  finished,  she  was 
well  done,  after  the  pattern  given  of  God,  but  not  of  men.  I  ex- 
pect she  was  a  superior  model.  He  does  not  say  how  big  she  was  ; 
whether  she  was  kettle  bottom,  or  sharp  built.  However,  they  put 
all  their  family  on  board,  provisions,  &,c,  and  put  out  to  sea  for 
the  promised  lands.  They  got  so  merry  they  began  to  sing  and 
dance,  (p.  48,.)  and  the  captain,  prophet  Nephi,  began  to  check  them 
and  admonish  them  of  their  danger.  They  did  not  relish  such  ad- 
vice ;  they  took  Captain  Nephi,  and  bound  him  hand  and  foot  with 
cords  ;  the  Lord  suffering  it.  Now  comes  this  patent  compass  ; 
I  have  not  heard  of  it  for  eight  years.  Here  it  is,  on  board  the 
vessel.     After  they  had  bound  the  Captain,  he,  to  show  his   power; 


13 

with  God,  commanded  the  compass  not  to  traverse.  This  is  power 
with  a  witness.  Therefore,  they  could  not  steer  the  ship  on  her 
course,  and  they  were  driven  back  by  a  terrible  storm,  three  days; 
the  fourth  day  they  found  the  Lord  was  determined  to  swallow 
them  up  in  the  deep.  They  bt  the  Captain  loose,  his  wrists  and 
.ankles  much  swollen.  Lehi,  the  old  prophet,  reproved  them  for 
their  treatment  to  Nephi,  and  they  repented.  The  Captain  took 
the  helm  of  the  ship  ;  the  compass  worked  well ;  the  ship  went  on 
her  course.  After  many  davs,  the  writer  says,  they  arrived  at  the 
promised  land  ;  South  America,  I  presume.  By  this  account  Co- 
lumbus is  all  becalmed  ;  his  voyage  was  <too  late  in  the  age  ;  his 
adventure  is  not  a  circumstance  to  the  Mormons'.  A  fine  land  they 
arrived  at ;  they  called  it  the  promised  land.  They  planted  the 
seeds  they  brought  out  of  Jerusalem.  Everything  grew  in  abun- 
dance. They  found  cows,  oxen,  asses,  horse?,  goats,  and  all  wild 
animals  ;  gold,  silver,  copper,  and  lead  ore.  Here  they  engraved 
the  records  of  all  their  adventures  since  they  left  Jerusalem.  They 
received  orders  from  the  Lord  to  put  them  on  plates,  and  all  that 
was  written  on  former  plates,  that  these  things  should  be  for  the 
ministry,  and  for  other  wise  purposes  known  to  the  Lord,  (p.  -50) 
and  that  ,t,hese  plat.es  should  be  handed  down  from  generation  to 
generation.  He  then  says  he  does  not  write  anything  on  these 
plates  but  what  is  sacred,  and  if  he  does,  so  did  they  of  old.  For, 
says  he,  some  men  esteem  some  things  to  be  of  great  worth  ;  others 
set  them  at  naught.  This  he  says,  is  all  written  with  all  his  other 
writings,  as  the  history  of  the  Jews  ;  and  quotes  many  passages  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,  hundreds  of  years  before  they  were 
Written.     Thus  ends  the  5th  chapter  of  Nephi,  1st  book. 

The  6th  and  7\h  chapters  which  makes  up  the  first  book  of  Ne- 
phi, is  but  a  scriptural  account  of  the  quotations,  verbatim,  telling 
what  happened  to  the  Jews  for  their  disobedience,  and  the  benefits 
to  the  obedient,  and  concludes  his  first  book  of  59  pages  with  a 
Valedictory  Amen. 

The  second  book,  15  chapters,  63  pages,  gives  an  account  of  the 
death  of  Lehi.  He  endeavors  to  reconcile  all  the  family  ;  all  their 
bickerings  that  had  occurred  since  they  left  home;  he  advised  them 
to  be  reconciled  to  their  brother  Nephi.  He  admits  he  had  used 
sharpness,  but  it  was  by  the  power  of  God.  He  excites  them  to  a 
belief  in  God,  quotes  the  misfortune  of  Adam  and  Eve,  not  obeying 
God,  of  the  deyil  as  the  father  of  lies,  the  coming  of  the  Messiah 
to  redeem  them  from  sin.  These  words  were  to  his  family,  and 
particularly  to  his  two  sons  born  on  the  passage  ;  and  concludes  by 
saying,  remember  the  words  of  thy  dying  father,  (p.  68.)  He  died 
about  this  time.  After  this  time  the  children  had  quarrelled  about 
what  Lehi  had  said  to  them,  and  Nephi  grieved  much,  {Chap.  4,) 
I  cried  unto  the  Lord.  His  brethren  threatened  his  life.  He  had 
to  flee  into  the  wilderness  with  his  younger  brothers.  When  he 
fled  he  took  his  patent  ball  compass  and  the  sword  that  he  took  ofT 
the  head  of  Laban  with,  that  I  have  spoken  of.  He  says  he  made 
many  swords  by  that  pattern,  to  prepare  his  family  to  fight  the  La- 
manites ;  that  is,  his  brother  Laman,  his  families.  &.c. 


14 

Thus  we  see  the  Mormons  are  not  Quakers.  He  says  he  learnt 
them  to  work  wiih  him  in  all  kinds  of  work  ;  gold,  silver,  brass, 
steel,  and  precious  stones:  that  he  built  a  temple  ;  constructed  it 
after  the  manner  of  Solomon's  temple  ;  the  workmanship  exceeding 
6ne. 

(P.  72  ) — Here  he  gives  an  account  of  the  families.  He  calls 
them  Lamanites,  viz:  those  that  were  the  descendants  by  way  of 
the  daughters  of  Ishmael,  that  left  Jerusalem  with  Lehi,  his  father. 
He  says  they  were  exceeding  white,  and  very  fair  and  delightsome. 
He  speaks  of  them  as  unbelievers  from  the  time  they  came  out  of 
Jerusalem,  (p.  73,)  and  for  their  unbelief,  God  gave  them  a  black 
skin,  and  cursed  them  and  all  that  should  mix  their  seed  with 
them.  Probably  this  is  where  the  distortured  features  and  black 
skin  of  the  negro  came  from.  The  novelist  has  given  them  credit 
of  giving  the  original  account  how  they  first  made  the  colored  peo- 
ple. I  think  this  curse  on  the  blacks  was  not  a  very  moral  act  in 
the  Mormons  to  pray  so  hard  to  God  as  to  inflict  such  a  curse,  as 
not  only  to  change  their  skins  and  features,  but  to  make  slaves  out 
.of  freemen.  The  blacks  will  not  thank  you,  Mormons,  for  this  in- 
tercession with  God.  When  they  shall  have  the  power,  if  your 
history  or  sect  shall  be  on  the  face  of  the  globe,  a  day  of  retribu- 
tion will  await  you,  not  unlike  the  day  of  retribution  that  will  await 
your  persecutors  that  have  murdered  your  fathers  and  brothers, 
mothers  and  sisters,  with  their  children,  in  Missouri,  for  nothing 
else  than  your  misfortune  of  being  duped  and  deluded  on  account 
of  this  silly  sacred  novel. 

Having  accounted  for  the  race  of  blacks,  I  proceed  from  p.  73  to 
86,  which  is  but  a  repetition  from  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  in 
favor  of  his  sentiments  ;  and  from  that  to  p.  122  is  but  a  Jewish 
prophecy,  occasionally  mixed  with  the  Mormon  faiths;  nothing  of 
interest  worth  giving  you.  He  closes  up  his  sayings  as  follows: — 
<l  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  all  they  which  are  of  the  House 
of  Israel,  and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth,  I  speak  unto  you  as  one 
crying  from  the  dust.  Farewell  until  the  great  day  shall  come ; 
and  you  that  will  notpurtake  of  the  goodness  of  God,  and  respect 
the  words  of  the  Jews,  and  also  my  words,  and  the  words  that  shall 
proceed  forth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Lamb  of  God  ;  behold,  I 
bid  you  an  everlasting  farewell ;  for  these  words  shall  condemn 
you  at  the  last  day.  For  what  I  seal  on  earth  shall  be  brought 
against  you  at  the  judgment  bar,  for  thus  hath  the  Lord  command- 
ed me,  and  I  must  obey,  Amen."  Thus  ends  the  15th  Chapter, 
2d  book  of  Nephi. 

Here  is  where  the  deluded  Mormons  put  their  confidence.  If 
they  believe  what  has  been  said  by  Nephi,  they  shall  be  able,  also, 
to  do  mightier  works  than  he  has  done.  They  believe  he  had 
power  to  seal  their  fate  at  the  last  day. 

The  next  is  the  book  of  Jacob,  the  brother  of  Nephi.  It  has 
five  chapters.  Nothing  of  interest,  but  replete  with  wars,  excur- 
sions, admonitions  and  warnings  to  reclaim  the  Lamanites.  There 
was  a  threat  to  the  Nephites,  that  if  they  did  not  repent  of  certain 


15 

gins,  they  should  become  dark  colored.  It  appears  by  Jacob's  ac- 
count, an  eternal  hatred  against  each  other  existed.  I  should  sup. 
pose  this  would  be  the  result  of  such  power,  viz:  the  power  to  turn 
the  whites  into  blacks.  It  would  produce  an  etprnal  war  at  this 
age.  Hear  one  of  the  declarations  from  Jacob,  in  confirmation  of 
my  remarks,  (p.  128.) 

"  O,  my  brethren,  I  fear  that  unless  ye  shall  repent  of  your  sins, 
their  skins  will  be  whiter  than  yours."  Meaning  those  who  had 
been  turned  into  blacks  ;  those  I  have  referred  to,  (p.  143.)  Jacob 
closes  his  writings,  hands  them  down  to  Enos,  his  son,  and  says  :' 
w  I  make  an  end  of  my  writing  upon  these  plates,  hoping  my  breth- 
ren may  read  my  words.     Brethren,  Adieu  !" 

The  book  of  Enos  is  short,  like  Jaron  and  Omni.  Nothing  of 
moment  worthy  of  much  comment.  The  subject  matter  there  al- 
luded to,  is  the  writing  on  the  plates  of  Jaron  and  Omni,  and  the 
transmission  of  them  down  to  the  days  of  King  Benjamin  ;  being 
about  320  years  alter  their  departure  from  Jerusalem. 

We  now  come  to  the  words  of  Mormon  :  Chap,  lst^  He  ap>> 
pears  to  be  a  sort  of  recording  angel,  having  the  jurisdiction  of  all 
the  records  ;  and  that  he  is  to  transfer  them  to  his  son  Moroni,  as 
Avill  be  seen  in  the  close  of  this  book.  He  pretends  to  be  one  of 
the  conquerors  that  lived  to  destroy  every  one  else,  or  nearly  so  ; 
and  he  is  selected  as  one  that  was  the  instrument  of  burying  the 
plates  that  Jo  Smitli  found  under  the  hill  in  the  State  of  New 
York,  in  1827.  I  shall  refer  more  to  Mormon,  in  his  epistles  to 
his  son.  (p.  577  to  585. 

The  next  book  is  Mosiah,  containing  13  chapters.  He  hails  as 
son  to  King  Benjamin.  He  migrated  to  a  land  of  Tarahemta.  It 
would  be  too  tedious  for  my  purposes,  and  too  tedious  for  the  read- 
er to  follow  all  these  several  writers  in  this  book  of  Mormons 
through  all  their  labyrinths  of  pretended  history.  Any  person  that 
has  ever  read  the  historical  romance  of  Solomon  Spaulding,  the 
manuscript  from  which  the  subject  matter  of  this  book  was  taken, 
would  be  placed  in  a  belter  situation  to  understand  this  romance. 
The  many  episodes  that  seem  to  occur  in  this  book  of  Mosiah  and 
other  books  referred  to  in  this  compendium,  were  they  not  too  vo- 
luminous, they  might  be  so  arranged  as  to  explain  with  a  greater 
variety  the  sentiments  that  Spaulding  intended  to  convey  in  his 
novel.  But  I  shall  confine  my  remarks  to  the  most  distinguished 
features  and  occurrences  said  to  have  taken  place,  on  which  this 
deluded  set  of  people,  called  Mormons,  place  their  faith  as  literal 
truths,  and  divine  revelation. 

1  he  Mormons  that  have  come  to  Boston,  and  with  whom  I  have 
conversed,  do  not  appear  to  be  conversant  with  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon. One  of  them  asserted  in  a  public  meeting,  that  he  had  never 
read  it  through,  but  he  knew  it  was  all  true,  by  the  power  of  God. 
This  is  the  same  way  the  witnesses  swore  they  saw  the  golden 
plates,  viz  ;  Cowdry,  Harris,  and  Whittemore,  as  we  shall  prove  by 
evidence.  Taking  this  book  from  my  last  quotaiinns  to  p.  425,  it 
is  of  all  books  the  most  unintelligible  possible.     The  novel  writer 


16 


well  knew  the  propensity  of  ignorance  and  credulity  to  believe  im- 
possibilities ratheT  than  plain- truth.  Spaulding  was  a  clergyman, 
and  well  knew  that  any  plan  or  any  history  that  pretends  to  ap- 
prove of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  especially  should  it  pre- 
tend to  be  more  than  paramount  to  it  in  its  marvellous  features,  it 
would  create  an  interest  among  the  superstitious  parr  of  communi- 
ty, and  of  course  he  should  not  loose  his  labor.  In  attempting  to 
account  for  the  first  settling  of  the  far  west,  admitting  this  was  his" 
object,  to  carry  out  this,  there  is  thousands  of  quotations  from  the 
Old  and  New  Testament  mixed  in  with  all  the  appearance  of  hu- 
mility, when  spoken  of  by  prophecy  and  otherwise  ;  while  at  the 
same  time  and  place  the  parties  are  all  clothed  and  fully  equipped 
with  the  habiliments  of  pure  military  costume  ;  ready,  willing  and 
able  to  fight  for  their  God.  This,  to  be  sure,  corresponds  with  the 
Old  Testament,  but  does  it  accord  with  the  design  of  the  New  1 
Havino-  <nven  the  general  character  of  the  book  of  Mosiah,  so  call- 
ed, and  The  general  features  of  many  other  writers  in  this  book,  I 
now  come  to' the  book  of  Alma.  He  is  chief  judge  over  the  peo- 
ple, (p.  231.  High  priest  over  the  church,  he  gives  an  account-  of 
the' judges,  and  of  the  wars,  and  contention  of  the  perpetual  wars 
between  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites;  he  accredits^  Mosiah  for  his 
good  reian.  The  first  man  before  Alma,  to  be  tried,  was  a  preach- 
er, of  great  stature,  preaching  the  word  of  God  ;  declaring  to  the 
people  that  all  preaching  should  be  popular ;  that  they  ought  not  to, 
labor,  but  be  supported  by  the  people.  And  they  held  ail  mankind' 
should  be  saved  at  the  last  day,  (p.  221.)  and  that  all  men  should, 
have  eternal  life.  Many  believed  his  doctrine,  and  they  supported 
him  in  costly  apparel,- and  established  a  church  of  that  kind',— Uni- 
versalis!. As  he  was  going  to  meeting  one  day,  he  met  a  man  who 
was  an  Orthodox.  They  got  into  contententions  abou.t  their  senti- 
ments. The  Orthodox  was  an  old  man,  by. name  of  Gideon  Parr. 
The  Universalist  drew  his  sword,  and  slew  Gideon.  He  was 
brought  before  Judge  Alma,  for  trial.  He  plead  his  own  cause  j 
but  Alma  said,  this  is  the  first  time  priestcraft  has  been  introduced 
before  the  pftople.  The  ynUe  decided  the  case  against  him,  for 
killing  Gideon.  They  took  him;  his  name  was  Nehor;  and  car- 
ried on  top  of  the  hill  Manti,  and  hung  him  between  the  heavens 
and  the  earth,  for  preaching  to  the  people  what  was  contrary  to  the 
Word  of  God.  This  is  the  way  the  Mormon  Judge  served  the  Uni- 
versalist at  that  time.  I  suppose  that  Spaulding  thought  that  they 
would  serve  him  so,  or  as  they  had  done  in  the  State  of  New-York 
and  Massachusetts  before. 

This  case  produced  a  great  clamor  among  the  people  ;  persecu- 
tion was  so  severe,  that  thev  passed  a  law  against  it.  They  came 
to  the  conclusion  that  the  priests  were  no  better  than  the  people. 
Thus,  the  writer  says,  they  were  all  equal— p.  123.  For  five  years 
there  was  peace  among  the  different  sects.  Judge  Alma  would 
have  served  John  Murray  the  same  compliments— hung  him  up  to 
dry.-  This  religious  war-hatchet  was  not  buried  sufficiently  deep. 
The  hatchet  was  dug  up;   the  Liberal  and  the  Orthodox  declared 


17 


war;  18000  men  were  slain.  One  party,  under  Amlica,  the 
Universalist,  and  under  Nephi,  called  Nephites,  (God's  people.)  The 
wars  became  so  severe,  and  the  orthodox  beat  the  liberals  so  much, 
that  the  Liberals  joined  their  forces  with  the  Lamanites,  the  blaeks, 
that  were  turned  so  by  the  Nephites  ;  they  united  all  their  forces 
and  drove  the  Nephites  to  the  other  side  of  the  river  Sidon.  The 
number  of  the  slain  was  so  great  that  they  could  not  be  numbered, 
—p.  228. 

I  have  given  a  true  picture  of  the  book  of  Alma.     To  the  eighth 
chapter  it  is  all  wars  and  fighting.     God's  people   always  conquer, 
notwithstanding  they  lose  all  their  soldiers.     The  character  of  the 
contending  parties  of  religionists  in  the  seven  first  chapters  of  Al- 
ma, are  described.     They  are  a  fair  picture  of  the  religious  disputes 
in  the  State  of  New  York  at  the    time  Solomon   Spaulding  wrote 
this  manuscript,  (p.  250.)     The  character  of  lawyers  are  portrayed 
as  follows  : — "  Now  these  lawyers  were  learned  in  all  the  arts  and 
cunning  of  the  people.     The  lawyers  are  charged  with  design  for 
the  sole  purpose  of  getting  money.     Ye  lawyers  and  hypocrites,  ye 
are   laying  the  foundation  of  the    devil  ;  ye  are  laying  traps,  and 
snares,  and  plans,  to  pervert  the  ways  of  the  righteous."    Amulick 
had  spoken  against  the  lawyers.     There  was  one  Teesrome,  a  law- 
yer, that  got  gain  by  his  employ  and  deceit.    He  became  converted. 
When  he  had  made  confession   of  his  guilt,  he  said,  "  Behold,  I 
am  guilty,  and  these  men  are  spotless  before  God."     Lawyers,  I 
believe,  may  make  this  plea  frequently,  when  they  know  they  have 
a  wicked,  fraudulent,    and  murderous   client.     He  turned  on  the 
other  side  to  plead,  but  the  people  charged  him  with  being  possess- 
ed of  the  devil.     Persecutions  for  religious   opinions  ran  high  ;  it 
became  universal  throughout  the  land.     Imprisonment  and   death 
was  the  lot.     Great  and  marvellous  were  the  cases  recorded.    Law- 
yers, judges,  priests  and  the  people  were   engaged.     One   would 
suppose  the  novel  writer  was  portraying  which  time,  and  when  they 
hung  and  banished  Quakers.     Many  got  into  prison.     Judges  vis- 
ited them  in  prisons,  to  extort  a  confession  and  repentance.     They 
threw  women  and  children  into  the  flames.     Alma,  and  Amulick, 
the  lawyer,  were  taken  and  carried  to  a  place  of  martyrdom  to  wit- 
ness the  distress  of  the  women  and  children  that  were  writhing  in 
the  fire.     Amulick  was  for  exercising  his  Mormon  powers  to  pre- 
vent these  poor  creatures  in  the  flames   being  burnt ;    but  Alma 
thought  it  not  best.     He  thought  it  best  that  the  Lord  should   re- 
ceive them    to  himself  in  glory.     This   sentiment    and    practice  is 
true,  universally,  I  believe,  with  the   Mormon  power.     They  all 
say  they  can  work  miracles :  heal  the  sick,  raise  the  dead,  cast  out 
devils,  &s.     But  they  universally  let  the  dead  rest,   the  sick  die, 
and  those  that  were  possessed  of  the  devil  get  clear  of  him  the  best 
way  they  can.     Let  the  Lord  do  his  own  work.     I  will  give  a  few 
statements  that  may  be  reckoned  among  hundreds  that  compose  the 
substance  of  the  Mormons'  book,  viz.  miracles.     Alma  and  Amu- 
lick, before  named,  were  cast  into  prison  for  their  religious  behef 
The   judges,  lawyers  und   others   visited  them   in   prison,     rfife 
3 


18 

judges  would  interrogate  them,  and  smite  them  on  the  mouth  ;  call 
on  them,  if  they  had  this  Mormon  power,  to  execute  it  on  them. 
They  were  stripped  of  their  clothing,  kept  hungry  and  thirsty,  and 
bound  with  strong  cords.  The  judges  called  on  them  to  deliver 
themselves  from  the  cords,  (p.  264,)  and  struck  them  again  on  the 
mouth.  The  power  of  God  came  to  Alma  and  to  Amulick,  and 
they  stood  upon  their  feet.  They  broke  off  the  cords,  the  people 
fled  out,  and  the  jail  was  rent  in  twain.  The  judges  and  lawyers 
did  not  get  out,  but  fell  on  their  faces  and  were  destroyed  in  the 
ruins.  But  Amulick  and  Alma  came  out  unhurt.  The  people 
heard  the  noise,  and  came  forth  :  and  when  they  saw  all  was  de- 
stroyed but  Amulick  and  Alma,  they  fled  from  them  as  they  would 
from  two  lions.  On  this  case  the  Mormons  give  much  credit.  We 
take  leave  of  Alma  on  p.  40.  What  has  become  of  him  I  cannot 
tell.  He  gave  Heleman  a  long  lecture  and  disappeared.  Not  un- 
like the  case  of  Moses,  the  devil  could  not  find  his  body.  Neither 
can  we  trace  Alma. 

The  book  of  Heleman,  the  son  of  Alma,   comes  next.     It  com- 
mences the  40th  year  of  the  judges.     Its  whole  accounts  are  of  a 
warlike  character,  and  alternately  giving  accounts  of  the   adversi- 
ties and  prosperities  of  the  church.     Nephi,  the  judge,   his  son, 
yielded  up  the  bench,  and  became  a  preacher,  and  his  brother  Lehi 
also,  (p.  417.)  They  produced  a  great  reformation  among  their  ene- 
mies.    The  Lamanites,  8000  of  them,  were    baptized  unto  repent- 
ance.    This  gave  them  courage   to  go  as  missionaries  to  the  Ne- 
phites.     They  were  taken  by  their  enemies  and  imprisoned.     After 
they  had  been  many  days  without  food,  the  authorities  went  into 
prison  to  take  them  to  slay  them.     There  they  found  these  proph- 
ets encircled  about  with  a  great  fire  :  the  officers  could  not  get  at 
them.     These  Mormon  prophets  were  in  the  middle  of  the  fire,  and 
not  burnt.     The  officers  were    struck  with  amazement,  while  in 
that  place.     At  midnight,    great   darkness  followed,    and  the  jail 
trembled  and  shook  repeatedly.     They  heard  a  small  voice  saying 
unto  them;  "  Repent :  do  my  servants  no  harm."     As  this  was  re- 
peated the  third  time,  they  saw   through  a  cloud  the  faces    of  the 
prisoners  as  the  faces  of  angels.     The  walls  trembled.    At  length 
a   pleasant  mild  voice  addressed  them  ;  "  whisper  of  peace  from 
heaven ;  because   ye  have  believed,  and  of  your  faith  in    my  well 
beloved  son  which  was  before  the  foundation  of  the  world."     The 
heavens  were  opened,  and   angels  administered  unto  them  in  pre- 
sence of  three  hundred  souls,  that  saw  and  heard  all  these  things. 
A  reign  of  peace  followed  for  a  few  years,  when  the  Chief  Judge 
was  murdered  on  the  bench,  (p.  423,)  and  his  son,   by  persons  un- 
known.    There  were  gangs  of  men  about  that  time  that  bore  the 
name  of  Gidianton's  Band.     Out  of  this  company  the  writer  inti- 
mates the   origin  of  the    Masons.     This  book  was  made  up  about 
the  time  of  the  Morgan  excitement  in  the  State  of  New  York  and 
in  the  neighborhood  where  this  book  was  probably  made,  or  print- 
ed.    And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lamanites  found  that  there 
were  robbers   among   them,  they  were   exceeding  sorrowful ;  and 


19 

they  did  use  every  means  whatever  in  their  power  to  destroy  them 
from  off  the  face  of  the  earth.  But  behold,  Satan  did  stir  up  the 
hearts  of  the  Nephites,  inasmuch  as  they  did  unite  with  these 
bands  of  robbers,  and  did  enter  into  their  covenants  and  their  oaths, 
that  they  would  protect  and  preserve  one  another  in  whatever  dif- 
ficult circumstances  they  should  be  placed  in,  that  they  should  not 
suffer  for  their  murders  or  their  stealings,  or  secresy.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  they  did  have  their  signs,  yea,  secret  signs,  and  their 
secret  words ;  and  this,  that  they  might  distinguish  a  brother  that 
may  have  entered  into  the  covenant ;  that  whatever  wickedness  his 
brother  should  do,  he  should  not  be  injured  by  his  brother,  nor  by 
those  who  did  belong  to  his  band  who  had  taken  this  covenant. 
And  thus  they  might  murder,  plunder  and  steal ;  commit  whore- 
doms and  all  manners  of  wickedness,  and  their  abominations  should 
not  be  tried  by  the  laws  of  the  country ;  and  whosoever  of  those 
that  belonged  to  their  band  should  dare  reveal  unto  the  world  their 
wickedneess  and  their  abominations,  should  be  tried  not  according 
to  the  laws  of  the  country,  but  according  to  the  laws  of  their  wick- 
edness, which  had  been  given  them  byKishkumen  and  Gidianton. 
Behold  !  it  is  their  secret  oaths  and  the  covenants  which  Alma  com- 
manded his  son  not  to  go  forth  unto  the  world,  lest  they  should  be 
the  means  of  bringing  down  the  people  unto  destruction,  (p.  124.) 
I  remark  here  that  the  novel  writer  probably  intended  to  give  his 
views  of  Masonic  oaths,  and  of  their  institutions.  He  first  speaks 
of  a  judge  being  murdered  on  the  bench  by  some  unknown  hand, 
and  his  son  likewise :  and  they  could  not  trace  the  murderers. 
This,  he  says,  was  in  the  67th  year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges. 
Probably  the  writer  alluded  to  the  abduction  and  supposed  murder 
of  Morgan,  the  seceding  Mason  :  for  he  says  the  murdered  persons 
were  not  to  be  found,  (p.  423.)  He  seems  to  attribute  the  failure 
to  the  grand  conspiracy  of  those  combined  under  secret  oaths.  In 
this  particular  part  of  this  pretended  Book  of  Mormon,  there  is  a 
manifest  similarity  of  circumstances,  and  of  language  that  was 
published  in  the  State  of  New  York,  at  the  time  of  the  great  ex- 
citement about  the  supposed  murder  of  Morgan,  which  took  place 
about  the  time  this  novel  was  got  up.  The  writers,  I  think,  were 
determined  to  fasten  a  stigma  on  the  character  of  the  Masonic  In- 
stitution; that  it  had  produced  a  flood  of  evil  and  immoral  tenden- 
cy in  all  ages,  from  its  commencement,  (p.  424.) 

In  confirmation  of  my  remarks,  I  here  state  their  sayings.  He 
says  it  is  the  same  spirit  that  gave  Cain  the  disposition  to  murder 
Abel,  his  brother.  He  says  it  is  the  same  spirit  that  put  it  into  the 
hearts  of  the  people  to  build  a  tower  to  get  to  heaven.  Further,  he 
says  it  is  the  author  of  all  sin,  and  behold !  he  doth  carry  on  the 
works  of  darkness  and  secret  murders,  and  doth  hand  down  their 
plates  and  their  oaths,  covenants,  secrets  and  murders,  from  genera- 
tion to  generation.  I  have  quoted  verbatim  thus  far,  for  the  express 
purpose  of  showing  this  book,  or  the  substance  of  it,  was  written 
by  Solomon  Spaulding  and  others,  about  the  time  of  the  Masonic 
excitement,  as  I  shall  prove  by  the  evidences.     I  shall  show  from 


20 

Mr  Spaulding's  wife,  called  by  name  of  Matilda  Davidsont  having 
married  again  since  the  death  of  Mr  Spauiding,  published  in  the 
Key  Stone,  a  respectable  public  journal  of  the  State  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, at  Harrisburg,  December  9th,  1840.  The  writer  ends  this 
book  of  Heleman,  68th  year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges. 

The  next  in  this  drama  is  his  son  Nephi.  He  commences  with 
the  usual  threatenings  of  all  the  prophetic  writers  in  this  novel  to 
the  people  if  they  will  or  do  not  repent  of  their  sins,  God  will  visit 
them  in  his  anger.  This  is  ministerial.  It  will  be  remembered 
that  the  writer  of  this  manuscript  was  a  clergyman.  Keep  that  in 
view,  and  you  will  be  able  to  account  for  about  all  these  sayings. 
The  whole  book  of  Nephi  is  a  full  description  of  the  people  of 
New  York  city,  and  all  other  great  places  ;  "  for  behold,"  says  the 
writer,  "  it  is  to  get  gain  to  be  praised  of  men.  Yea,  that  ye  might 
get  gold  and  silver,  ye  have  set  your  hearts  upon  this  world,  &c." 
(p.  428.)  But  the  prayers  and  tears  of  this  pious  Nephi  seemed 
to  be  disregarded  by  the  populace.  And  the  prophet  consulted  God, 
and  received  power  to  afflict  them  to  any  extent.  This  is  Popery 
ovf  1827.  The  people,  not  believing  in  Nephi  as  their  prophet,  he 
relates  a  case  of  murder  to  show  them  that  his  knowledge  and 
power  was  of  God.  He  spoke  to  them  of  their  unbelief  in  the  Old 
and  New  Testament,  and  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  though  the  writer  was 
speaking  to  sceptics,  or  those  that  did  not  accredit  the  history  of 
Moses  and  the  prophets  as  Divine  Revelation.  He  exhorts  them 
all  to  repent,  and  lay  up  treasures  in  heaven ;  give  up  their  mur- 
derous doings  and  intentions,  and  secret  combinations.  Here  he 
alludes  to  the  same  Masonic  history  his  father  Heleman  has  so 
largely  discussed  in  his  prophecy.  He  says,  "  the  murderers  are  at 
your  doors;  go  into  the  judgment  seat.  Behold  your  judge  is 
murdered  by  his  brother,  and  he  belongeth  to  the  secret  band." 
As  soon  as  the  people  heard  this,  five  of  them  went  to  find  out  the 
truth  of  this  statement.  If  this  proved  to  be  the  truth,  they  agreed 
to  say  all  his  other  prophecies  were  true,  and  from  God.  This  is 
a  Mormon  sentiment,  that  they  universally  state  at  all  times.  If 
one  word  of  their  bible  be  true,  it  is  all  true.  So  they  say  of  the 
Christian  and  Jewish  records.  To  proceed  :  when  these  five  men 
came  to  the  judgment  seat,  behold,  the  chief  judge  had  fallen  to 
the  earth,  and  was  in  his  blood.  They  were  then  convinced  of 
their  unbelief,  and  became  believers.  The  cry  of  murder  was  soon 
heard.  The  secret  murderer  had  fled.  The  people  assembled,  and 
finding  these  five  men  there,  fallen  to  the  earth,  they  supposed  they 
were  the  murderers.  They  bound  them  and  cast  them  into  prison. 
After  the  burial  and  the  usual  parade  was  over,  the  authorities  be- 
gan to  ferret  out  the  murderers.  The  five  men  in  prison  told  their 
story  how  they  came  there  by  the  prophecy  of  Nephi,  as  he  had  de- 
clared, publicly,  the  judge  was  slain ;  and  having  satisfied  the  court 
of  their  statement,  they  suspected  the  prophet  Nephi  as  the  plotter 
of  this  death.  Nephi  was  brought  before  the  court  on  trial.  There 
was  a  great  tumult  between  the  court  and  the  believers  in  the  hon- 
esty of  Nephi,  the  prophet.    Nephi  defended  himself  on  the  ground 


21 

that  God  had  revealed  this  unto  him,  to  convince  them  of  his  being 
a  true  prophet.  He  now  says  to  them,  "I  will  convince  you;  be- 
hold, go  to  the  house  of  Scantum,  the  brother  of  the  judge  Seezo- 
ram.  Ask  him  if  Nephi  hath  agreed  with  him  to  slay  his  brother, 
and  he  shall  say  nay.  And  ye  shall  say  unto  him,  have  ye  mur- 
dered your  brother  ?  And  he  shall  stand  with  fear,  and  wist  not 
what  to  say.  He  shall  deny  it,  and  appear  astonished  ;  he  will  de- 
clare himself  innocent.  Behold  !  examine  him,  and  ye  shall  find 
blood  on  the  skirts  of  his  garments.  Then  say  unto  him,  do  we 
not  know  this  is  the  blood  of  your  brother?  He  will  tremble  and 
look  pale.  Then  charge  him  with  the  deed.  Because  of  this  fear 
and  paleness  you  are  guilty.  Then  great  fear  shall  come  upon 
him,  and  he  shall  confess  the  murder  ;  and  that  Nephi  knew  no- 
thing of  this  but  by  the  power  of  God.  And  then  ye  shall  say  that 
I  am  an  honest  man,  and  sent  of  God,"  (p.  434.) 

Here  this  tragedy  ends.  Allow  me  to  say,  not  unlike  all  novel 
writers  that  break  off  their  most  alarming  stories  in  the  midst,  we 
have  no  account  of  the  trial ;  perhaps  if  we  had,  Nephi  may  have 
been  the  real  conspirator.  This  looks  like  all  the  other  marvellous 
sayings  calculated  to  dupe  the  credulous.  It  appears  the  people 
were  not  agreed  in  the  opinion  of  the  innocency  of  the  prophet 
Nephi.  It  produced  such  an  effect  on  him  that  God  gave  him  pow- 
er to  punish  the  unbelievers.  "Behold,  I  give  you  power  that 
whatsoever  ye  shall  seal  on  earth,  shall  be  sealed  in  heaven.  And 
whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven :  that 
if  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain,  be  thou  cast  d_own  and  become 
smooth,  it  shall  be  done."  He  used  this  power,  and  caused  a  great 
famine  for  four  years.  He  prevented  its  raining  on  the  face  of  the 
earth  for  more  than  four  years.  The  people  died  by  thousands. 
Nephi  was  a  hard  customer.  This  outdoes  good  old  Elijah.  He 
thought  three  years  and  six  months  would  answer  his  views.  But 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  in  all  the  exploits,  appears  to  exceed  all  other 
books.  It  is  on  this  account  the  Mormons  build  all  their  faith. 
The  novel  writer  well  foresaw  this  result  :  he  had  preached  suffi- 
cient time  to  know  how  to  make  dupes  ;  to  know,  that  the  more 
improbable  and  impossible  a  pretended  sacred  historian's  statements 
are,  it  is  a  fact  the  more  the  dupes  are  likely  to  accredit  it,  as  truth. 
But,  notwithstanding  all  the  famines  and  pestilence  by  the  sword, 
the  prophet  Nephi  could  not  make  the  people  believe  on  him  to  his 
satisfaction.  Thus  he  ends  his  valedictory.  We  read  that  in  that 
great  and  last  day  there  are  some  that  shall  be  cast  out  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord.  They  that  have  done  good  shall  have  ever- 
lasting life  :  and  they  that  have  done  evil  shall  hare  eternal  damna- 
tion.    And  thus  it  is,  Amen. 

Thus  I  have  quoted  much  from  the  prophet  Nephi,  the  son  of 
Heleman,  because  the  deluded  Mormons  depend  much  on  his  ac- 
count for  their  faith. 

Next  in  rotation  is  the  prophet  Samuel,  the  Lamanite.  He  was 
a  missionary  to  Tarahemta.  The  people  would  not  allow  him  to 
preach  in  the  city.     I  suppose   it  may  have  been  the  city  of  New 


22 

York.  He  made  declaration  that  the  sword  of  justice  hung  over 
them.  His  preaching  caused  such  a  stir  among  the  people,  they 
told  him  he  had  the  power  of  the  devil.  They  went  to  take  him, 
but  he  escaped  from  them,  and  was,  as  he  says,  never  heard  more 
among  them.  I  remark  that  this  book  of  Samuel,  or  prophecy,  is 
a  rigmarole  of  nonsense,  unworthy  of  comment. 

The  next  writer  is  Nephi,  son  of  the  Nephi  I  have  spoken  of. 
He  gives  us  a  flaming  account.  He  represents  the  unbelievers  to 
have  concluded  to  put  all  the  believers  to  death,  providing  the  say- 
ings of  the  prophets  of  Samuel  and  others  did  not  come  to  pass. 
That  Nephi,  the  prophet,  called  on  the  Lord  to  sustain  him  and  the 
believers  ;  that  the  prophecies  that  had  been  spoken,  of  the  coming 
of  Christ,  his  death  and  resurrection,  and  the  signs  that  should  at- 
tend these  days  and  times,  the  sun  should  be  darkened,  &c.  He 
now  undertakes  to  show  its  fulfilment.  ?  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  words  which  came  unto  Nephi  were  fulfilled  :  for  behold  !  at 
the  going  down  of  the  sun  there  was  no  darkness,  and  the  people 
began  to  be  astonished,  because  there  was  no  darkness.  When  the 
night  came,  the  people  were  affrighted,  and  believed  the  son  of 
God  would  soon  appear,  (p.  453,)  that  the  night  was  as  light  as  the 
day,  and  that  the  sun  did  arise  as  usual,  and  from  this  circumstance 
the  people  were  to  know  Christ  was  born  on  that  day." 

I  will  here  remark,  a  singular  night,  as  light  as  the  day.  We 
Yankees  have  been  taught  to  believe,  that  the  light  was  called  day, 
and  the  darkness  called  night ;  but  the  Mormons,  to  outdo  all  others, 
they  have  night  in  the  day  time.  The  prophecy  of  the  birth  of 
Christ  by  Samuel,  having  come,  the  people  were  anxious  to  see  the 
prophecy  fulfilled  of  his  death  and  resurrection,  ascension  and  de- 
scension,  as  had  been  prophesied,  after  the  expiration  of  25  years 
of  wars  and  contentions  about  Christ's  coming.  The  time  drawing 
nigh,  Nephi  kept  up  his  prophecies :  he  cast  out  devils,  and  raised 
his  brother  from  the  dead,  after  the  people  had  stoned  him  to  death, 
(p.  469,)  till  at  length  the  day  of  darkness  came  on  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth  for  three  days.  It  finally  turned  out  to  be  three  hours. 
I  suppose  the  writer  thought  best  to  take  the  Christian  account. 
He  says  :he  city  sunk.  No  such  account  in  the  Christian  books. 
He  says  it  was  so  dark  over  the  whole  earth  for  a  time,  that  fire 
would  not  burn,  nor  candles.  There  was  neither  sun,  moon  or 
stars.  It  must  be  very  dark  that  neither  fire  or  candles  would  burn. 
This  Mormon  writer  must  carry  out  his  sayings  sufficiently  to  make 
it  impossible  with  truth,  before  a  full  bred  Mormon  can  believe  it. 
However,  he  says  the  city  Morone  sunk,  and  a  mountain  came  up 
in  its  place.  That's  bravo.  No  such  account  given  in  the  New 
Testament  at  the  death  of  Christ.  The  graves  opened,  and  many 
that  were  dead  arose  and  went  into  the  city.  That  is  nothing  com- 
pared with  the  Mormon's  account.  They  say  they  heard  voices  in 
the  earth.  "  Wo  unto  the  people,  for  the  devil  laugheth,  and  re- 
joiced because  the  city  sunk,  and  destroyed  all  the  people.''  Query  ? 
How  did  they  hear  him  laugh?  But  at  the  expiration  of  three 
days  the  darkness  disappeared,  and  the  earth  closed.    I  cannot  con- 


23 

ceive,  for  my  life,  how  the  earth  could  close,  for  the  writer  before 
said  a  mountain  came  up  in  the  place  where  the  city  sunk.  How- 
ever, this  is  good  Mormonism.  What  especially  makes  it  true,  is 
because  it  is  impossible. 

Soon  after  this  ascension  of  Christ  in  Jerusalem,  there  was  a 
great  concourse  of  the  Mormons  together,  and  they  heard  a  voice 
in  the  heavens,  saying  "  Behold  my  beloved  son  in  whom  I  am 
well  pleased;  hear  ye  him."  Did  they  not  borrow  this  text,  think 
ye,  from  the  Christian  Testament.  I  think  they  did  as  late  as  1827. 
They  say  they  were  in  the  land  Bountiful,  if  you  know  where  that 
is.  This  is  the  place  where  they  saw  Jesus  descend,  (p.  476,  chap. 
5  Nephi.)  They  were  then  talking  about  the  wonderful  signs  they 
had  seen  ;  the  darkness  and  the  sinking  of  many  cities.  This 
voice,  they  say,  was  not  a  harsh  voice,  neither  was  it  a  loud  voice  ; 
it  was  a  small  voice.  It  did  not  make  their  frames  shake.  The 
third  time  they  heard  it,  they  cast  their  eyes  to  heaven,  and  saw  a 
man  descending  therefrom,  with  a  white  robe  on.  He  came  and 
stood  in  the  midst  of  them.  They  thought  it  to  be  an  angel.  But 
he  soon  informed  them  he  was  Jesus.  They  all  went  forth  and 
thrust  then  hands  into  his  side,  2500  of  them,  and  felt  the  print  of 
the  nails  in  his  hands  and  feet.  There  he  gave  power  to  Nephi  to 
baptise  the  people;  (p.  490.)  He  there  told  them  to  have  no  dis- 
putations about  doctrines.  Here  he  preached  all  the  substance  of 
his  sermon  on  the  mount,  so  called,  nearly  verbatim  ;  from  p.  477 
to  493  may  be  read  in  the  New  Testament.  There  is  where  the 
Mormons  got  it  from.  In  the  state  of  New  York,  in  the  western 
part,  is  where  in  truth  the  land  for  its  richness  may  be  called  boun- 
tiful, but  not  by  the  Red  Sea,  as  the  Mormons  pretend. 

Jesus  now  ascends.  After  taking  them  all  by  the  hand,  there 
came  a  cloud  and  overshadowed  the  people,  and  they  could  not  see 
him  ;  but  they  bear  record  he  ascended  into  heaven.  Here  we  see 
it  is  quite  easy  for  a  Mormon  to  testify  he  saw  a  thing,  when  he 
says  in  the  same  breath  he  did  not  see  it.  Therefore  we  must  give 
him  credit  what  it  is  worth  for  truth,  (p.  493.) 

Again,  the  Mormons,  not  unlike  '  Old  Virginny  neber  tire.'  This 
report  of  Jesus'  having  descended,  they  assembled  the  next  day  by 
the  waters'  edge,  to  baptize  all  that  Jesus  had  chosen,  viz:  12 
American  disciples.  Angels  came  down  to  witness  the  grand  dis- 
play. Jesus  also  condescended  the  second  time  to  come  down 
among  them.  Where  was  Miller  at  this  time  1  Has  he  forgotten 
the  time  is  past.  The  Mormons  lead  the  van.  They  are  ahead  of 
the  prophet  Miller  2000  years.  But,  however,  that  is  not  a  great 
deal  out  of  the  way  :  all  the  mistake  I  can  perceive  is,  that  Miller 
must  call  his  the  third  time  in  lieu  of  the  second.  Just  make  the 
figure  2  into  a  3,  that  is  all. 

Here  Nephi  says  they  ate  bread  and  drank  wine,  and  wrought  a 
miracle  to  get  it.  He  gave  them  much  instruction  ;  referred  them 
to  many  prophetical  texts  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  ex- 
pounded all  the  scriptures  to  them.  Then  he  called  for  the  records 
and  corrected  them.     Therefore  it  is  written  as  he  commanded,  (p. 


24 

503.)  Query  1 — Has  Jo  Smith  deciphered  properly  and  truly  ? 
That  is  the  question.  (P.  509.) — Jesus  about  leaving  them  want- 
ed to  know  what  they  mostly  wished  of  him  to  do  in  heaven  for 
them  when  he  should  arrive.  All  answered  but  three  of  them. 
All  they  wanted,  after  living  to  the  age  of  man,  72  years  was 
named  by  Jesus  to  be  a  fair  time,  was  to  come  into  his  kingdom. 
This  he  readily  granted.  He  then  inquired  what  he  should  do  for 
the  three  :  they  were  afraid  to  tell,  but  he  knew.  They  did  not 
want  to  die  at  all.  Like  John,  he  granted  that,  and  told  them  they 
should  never  taste  of  death,  but  should  be  changed  in  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye ;  they  should  not  have  pain  nor  sorrow.  What  a  fine 
world  this,  to  have  no  death,  no  pain,  no  sorrow,  no  trouble  ;  al- 
ways young.  Where  are  these  three  happy  beings  ?  I  should  be 
glad  to  go  a  long  journey  to  the  far  west  to  see  them ;  but  I  expect 
they  are  like  Jo  Smith's  golden  plates  ;  no  one  has  ever  seen  them 
or  ever  will.  However,  when  Jesus  said  that  to  his  friends,  he 
touched  the  finger  of  every  individual :  and  the  heavens  opened, 
and  every  soul  went  aloft  to  heaven  but  the  three  that  have  got  to 
live  forever  on  earth.  There  they  saw  and  heard  things  they  can- 
not utter.  They  all  say  they  cannot  tell  whether  they  were  in  the 
body  or  not.  How  dare  they  say  upon  oath  they  were  in  heaven. 
However,  they  were  found  on  earth.  They  do  not  tell  us  how 
they  got  down  again.  They  undertook  to  promulgate  this  great 
transaction.  The  people  were  sceptical,  and  did  not  believe  them. 
They  were  put  into  prison  ;  it  would  not  hold  them.  They  were 
put  among  wild  beasts  ;  they  would  play  with  them  like  lambs,  (p. 
511.)     This  beats  our  common  Christians'  stones  all  to  smash. 

Now  listen  to  Nephi,  the  son  of  Nephi  we  have  been  speaking 
of.  This  is  as  he  says,  100  years  afterwards  ;  when  he  says  the 
disciples  that  Jesus  had  chosen  had  gone  to  the  paradise  of  God. 
But  the  three  ;  he  does  not  tell  us  where  they  are.  I  suspect  the 
prophet  did  not  know.  His  reign  commences  ;  no  contentions,  no 
lyings,  murders,  nor  crime  ;  (p-  515.)  No  Lamanites,  he  says,  nor 
no  manner  of  ites.  I  quote  his  language,  that  the  reader  may  get 
a  full  view  of  his  meaning.  The  Lamanites  are  the  race  of  whites 
that  came  out  of  Jerusalem,  viz  :  the  daughters  of  Ishmael  that 
Laman,  the  sceptic,  married,  and  became  numerous  ;  and  his  broth- 
er Nephi  prayed  God  to  curse  them  with  a  black  skin.  And  God, 
by  Nephi's  account,  turned  them  all  into  negroes.  From  that  time 
to  this  they  have  been  fighting  the  Nephites,  and  justly.  I  call  this 
a  hard  kind  of  praying  ;  to  turn  a  beautiful  white  lady  into  a  black. 
This  looks  a  little  like  malice  aforethought,  or  wilful  murder. 
Take  your  choice,  Mr  Mormon.  I  proceed  :  they  prospered ;  the 
churches  accumulated  in  numbers  and  wealth.  But  these  black 
Lamanites  waxed  strong  and  numerous.  In  about  244  years,  (p. 
517,)  they  built  up  churches  in  South  America,  or  the  State  of  New 
York,  just  as  you  please.  They  began  to  build  up  the  secret  oaths 
and  the  combinations  of  Gideanton.  By  the  way,, these  Mormons 
mean  the  Masonic  fraternity ;  for  they  have  alluded  to  thorn 
throughout  the  whole  book.     These  Lamanites  grew  rich;  and  in 


25 

300  years  the  Nephites  became  exceeding  wicked.  Amos,  the 
prophet,  that  had  figured  well,  had  died,  and  Amaron  took  the  re- 
cords and  hid  them  up  unto  the  Lord,  (p.  518.) 

Now  we  have  come  to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  so  called.  He  ap- 
pears to  be  the  great  recording  anafel.  He  says :  "  And  now  I, 
Mormon,  make  a  record  of  the  things  of  which  I  have  seen  and 
heard,  and  call  it  the  Book  of  Mormon.  About  the  time  Amaron 
hid  up  the  records  unto  the  Lord,  he  came  to  me,  I  being  about  ten 
years  of  age,  and  I  began  to  be  learned,  somewhat  after  the  man- 
ner of  the  learning  of  my  people."  Amaron  told  him  he  was  a  so- 
ber child,  and  when  he  was  24  years  old  he  might  go  to  the  land 
of  Antrim,  unto  a  hill  called  Shim.  "  And  there  have  I  deposited 
all  the  sacred  engravings  concerning  this  people."  Thus  you  see 
how  this  Mormon  got  the  knowledge  of  the  plates,  where  they  are, 
as  he  becomes  the  grand  recorder  at  last,  (p.  519.) 

He  says  that  his  father  took  him  to  Tarahemta,  where  the  whole 
face  of  the  land  was  covered  with  buildings  ;  New  York  perhaps  ; 
and  the  people  were  numerous  as  the  sand  of  the  sea.  There  be- 
gan to  be  war  between  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites.  He  was  15 
years  of  age,  of  a  sober  mind,  and  visited  of  the  Lord.  The  peo- 
ple were  so  wicked,  that  the  gifts  of  healing,  the  working  of  mira- 
cles had  ceased,  and  his  mouth  was  shut.  When  he  was  16  years 
old,  the  Nephites  appointed  him  to  the  command  of  their  army. 
He  says  he  was  large  in  stature ;  that  the  Lamanites  came  against 
him  with  a  great  army  ;  that  his  army  took  fright,  and  retreated  to 
the  city  of  Angelah.  There  they  fortified  against  the  Lamanites  ; 
but  the  Lamanites  drove  them  from  their  forts  to  the  seashore  on 
the  west.  The  Lamanites  came  against  them  with  44000  ;  he  stood 
his  ground  with  42000,  beat  the  Lamanites  and  they  fled.  But 
notwithstanding  all  this  trouble  and  destruction  of  war,  witchcraft 
and  sorceries  in  the  land,  his  people  did  not  repent  of  sin  ;  so  much 
that  they  were  hewn  down  and  heaped  up,  he  says,  as  dung  upon 
the  earth.  For  a  number  of  years  nothing  but  war  was  experi- 
enced. Great  losses  alternately  were  felt  by  the  people,  of  wars. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  Mormon  did  utterly  refuse  to  be  a  com- 
mander and  leader,  on  account  of  their  wickedness.  Wars  in- 
creased in  the  country.  His  people  were  killed  by  thousands. 
He  was  induced  to  take  the  command  again,  but  without  success. 
The  Lamanites  gave  him  battle;  his  whole  army  was  killed,  with 
the  exception  of  24.  His  army  numbered  10,000,  (p,  529.)  Here 
he  gives  a  particular  account  of  the  battle.  It  is  worth  noticing, 
for  its  horrid  destructions.  There  were  240,000  of  the  Lord's 
people  engaged  against  a  supposed  equal  number  of  the  blacks, 
that  they  made  out  of  the  whites;  no  wonder  God's  whites  got 
beat.  Now  listen  to  the  prophet  Mormon's  bulletin.  He  says,  on 
the  morrow  when  the  Lamanites  had  returned  to  their  camps,  from 
the  top  of  the  hill  Comorah,  the  10,000  of  my  people  which 
were  hewn  down,  being  led  in  the  front  by  me.  You  see  Mormon 
was  no  coward  ;  he  headed  the  army.  "  And  we  also  beheld  the 
10,000  of  my  people  that  were  led  by  my  son  Moroni."  You  see 
4 


26 

Mormon  had  a  brave  son.  "  And  behold  !  the  10,000  of  Gidgiddo- 
nah  had  fallen  ;  and  he  also  had  fallen,  and  Lamah  had  fallen  with 
his  10,000;  and  Gilgal  had  fallen  with  his  10,000;  and  Limhah 
had  fallen  with  his  10,000 ;  and  Toneam  had  fallen  with  his 
10,000;  and  Cameniah,  and  Moroniah,  and  Antionum,  and  Shib- 
lom,  and  Shem,  and  Josh,  had  fallen  with  their  10,000  each.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  ten  more  which  did  fall  by  the 
sword  with  their  10,000  each.  Yea,  all  my  people,  save  it  were 
those  24  that  were  with  me,  and  also  a  few  that  escaped  into  the 
south  countries  ;  and  a  few  which  had  dissented  over  unto  the  La- 
manites  had  fallen,  and  their  flesh,  bones  and  blood  lay  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth,  being  left  by  the  hands  of  those  that  slew  them 
to  moulder  upon  the  land,  and  to  crumble  and  to  return  to  their 
mother  earth,  (p.  530.) 

This  Mormon  bulletin  or  sword  fight  with  the  Lamanites  sets 
Napoleon  Bonaparte  all  in  the  shade.  The  battle  of  Wa- 
terloo or  Trafalgar  is  not  a  circumstance  to  this.  Here  is  230,000 
of  God's  people  killed,  but  the  24  that  General  Mormon  saved  in 
his  10,000.  The  Mormons  fought  bravely,  that's  a  fact.  Mormon 
'says  he  was  wounded.  He  gives  us  no  account  of  the  loss  of  the 
Lamanites,  the  black  sceptics.  Probably  the  Lord  was  on  their 
side,  and  of  course,  as  in  old  times,  they  did  not  lose  a  man. 

Mormon  says,  after  the  battle,  his  soul  was  rent  with  anguish.  I 
should  think  so,  if  he  had  any  soul.  I  have  my  doubts  about  such 
kind  of  souls,  that  will  fight  for  God,  with  the  spirit  of  the  devil. 
However,  he  seems  to  lament  the  battle,  and  the  sins  of  his  people, 
and  calls  on  them  to  repent  and  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  follow  the  example  of  our  Saviour  according  to  that  which  he 
hath  commanded  them.  "  It  shall  be  well  with  you  in  the  day  of 
judgment,  Amen."  This  is  first  rate  religion  ;  fight,  kill,  murder 
and  destroy  all  that  do  not  agree  with  you  in  religion,  and  for  such 
murderous  acts  tell  them  it  will  be  well  with  them  in  the  day  of 
judgment. 

Here  Mormon  disappears,  and  leaves  the  story  to  be  finished  by 
his  son.  Moroni  is  to  remember  Mormon  is  wounded.  Now  lis- 
ten to  his  son's  account. 

"  Behold,  I,  Moroni,  do  finish  the  records  of  my  father,  Mormon. 
Behold,  I  have  a  few  things  to  write,  which  things  I  have  been 
commanded  of  my  father.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the 
great  and  tremendous  battle  at  Camorah,  the  Nephites  that  escaped 
into  the  country,  were  hunted  by  the  Lamanites,  and  all  destroyed, 
and  my  father  was  also  killed  by  them.  Here  he  says  he  wrote 
and  hid  up  the  records  to  the  Lord."  A  cant  phrase  wi'h  the  Mor- 
mons. He  says  the  Lord  would  not  admit  of  these  records  being 
a  source  of  gain,  but  whosoever  should  bring  them  to  light,  him 
will  the  Lord  bless.  That  person,  the  Mormons  say,  is  Joseph 
Smith,  that  he  eventually  found  these  records  on  gold  plates  in  the 
State  of  New  York,  in  1827,  having  been  there  hid  up  perhaps  a 
rhousand  years.  When  they  were  hid  up  in  the  earth,  they  were 
brass;  but  when  found  by  Jo    Smith  they  were  gold.      Therefore 


27 

we  see  it  takes  a  thousand  years  to  turn  brass  into  gold.  Elder 
Nickerson,  in  the  examination  of  these  plates  at  Winchester  Hall, 
said,  they  had  the  appearance  of  gold  ;  although,  by  inquiry  of  him, 
I  found  he  had  never  seen  them.  But  we  must  make  allowance 
for  the  Mormons.  All  they  mean,  when  they  say  they  see  things, 
for  instance,  when  they  see  the  dead  raised,  as  they  often  do,  they 
see  it  by  the  power  of  God.  When  they  are  or  would  be  likely  to 
be  punished  for  perjury  by  their  statements,  they  call  the  power  of 
God,  faith,  and  thus  escape  the  punishment  usually  inflicted  for 
perjury. 

Moroni  complains  of  the  unbelief  of  his  people,  and  warns  and 
exhorts  them  to  have  faith  in  God,  and  not  condemn  him,  nor  his 
father,  nor  any  that  have  written  before  him,  (p.  538.) 

He  is  about  closing  up  the  records  of  his  father,  Mormon,  and 
says  :  "  and  now  behold,  we  have  written  this  record  according  to 
our  knowledge,  in  the  characters  which  are  called  among  us  the 
reformed  Egyptian  ;  being  handed  down  and  altered  by  us  accord- 
ing to  our  manner  of  speech.  But  the  Lord  knoweth  the  things 
we  have  written  :  therefore  he  hath  prepared  means  for  the  inter- 
pretation thereof."  Jo  Smith,  for  instance,  who  could  not  read  the 
English  language.  He  could  readily  translate,  transcribe,  and  de- 
cipher these  ancient  records  by  looking  through  a  pair  of  stone 
spectacles,  that  came  hid  up  in  the  box  where  the  records  were 
found  ;  which  Jo  got  out  of  the  box  without  opening  it.  The 
specks  are  called  by  the  Mormons,  Urim  and  Thummim,  light  and 
perfection.  Such  as  Aaron  wpre  on  his  breastplate  ;  equal  to  a 
dandy  breastpin  at  the  present  age. 

I  will  now  call  your  attention  to  the  Book  of  Ether,  p.  589,  writ- 
ten by  Moroni,  the  son  of  Mormon  ;  he  writes  and  records  all  the 
history  of  Ether  and  the  epistles  of  his  father,  and  closes  the  book 
of  Mormon.  Having  given  an  account  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
south,  he  now  pretends  to  give  the  history  of  those  that  went  north, 
and  the  account  was  on  24  plates,  called  the  book  of  Ether.  It 
will  be  remembered,  when  they  speak  of  the  book  of  any  one,  it 
is  the  records  of  that  person  on  plates ;  and  by  their  own  account 
they  alter,  add,  or  take  away  as  they  shall  think  proper,  by  the 
power  of  God.  This  book  takes  its  rise  of  Adam,  and  of  the  Tow- 
er of  Babel ;  of  one  Jared  and  his  brother,  and  their  families  that 
were  not  confounded,  when  God  confounded  the  rest  of  the  world. 
That  God  sent  them  north  of  the  tower,  and  they  were  located  in 
the  valley  of  Nimrod  ;  that  the  Lord  conversed  with  the  brother 
of  Jared  in  a  cloud ;  gave  directions  where  to  go  ;  that  they  built 
barges  and  crossed  rivers ;  carried  seeds  and  honey  bees,  and  fish 
to  inhabit  the  waters.  I  suppose,  by  the  power  of  God,  fish  would 
live  out  of  the  water,  as  well  as  in  it. 

They  at  length  arrived  to  a  great  sea ;  does  not  tell  where.  I 
suppose  Spaulding,  the  novel  writer  of  this,  thought  he  would  leave 
some  part  of  this  to  be  imagined.  However,  they  call  this  place 
Moriancumer.  They  staid  there  four  years  ;  at  the  end  of  that 
iime,  the  Lord  came  in  a  cloud,  and  conversed  with  the  brother  of 


28 

Jared  three  hours,  and  found  fault  with  him  for  not  praying  to  him 
in  all  that  time.  It  appears  to  me  that  he  must  have  been  a  stupid 
fellow  not  to  have  remembered  his  old  friend  that  had  conversed 
and  sustained  him  so  well.  However,  God  told  him  to  sin  no 
more,  but  go  to  work  and  build  barges,  and  prepare  for  a  land  of  in- 
heritance. Here  we  have  the  intimation  somebody  is  coming  to 
the  far  west.  They  did  build  barges,  small  and  tight.  God  gave 
the  particular  directions.  They  sat  as  light  as  a  fowl  on  the  water. 
He  says  they  would  hold  water  like  a  dish  ;  the  ends  were  peaked, 
and  the  top  as  tight,  and  like  unto  a  dish.  And  the  length  was  the 
length  of  a  tree.  Who  knows  the  length  of  these  barges,  as  long 
as  a  tree  ?  I  have  seen  a  tree,  and  many  trees  in  the  western  coun- 
try, over  100  feet  in  length.  One  was  said  to  be  170  feet  long.  I 
have  also  seen  a  shrub  oak,  full  grown,  three  feet  long.  Which  of 
these  did  the  Mormon  build  his  barges  by.  The  latter,  I  should 
think.  The  writer  says  when  the  doors  of  the  barges  were  shut, 
they  were  as  tight  as  a  dish.  He  does  not  give  us  the  tonnage  or 
the  bigness.  I  suppose,  then,  they  were  as  big  as  a  piece  of  chalk. 
After  he  had  got  the  barges  done,  they  were  so  tight  the  people 
vcould  not  live  in  them.  Remember  they  were  as  tight  as  a  dish, 
top,  bottom  and  sides.  Who  could  live  in  them  ?  And  they  had 
no  light.  They  called  on  God  to  know  what  they  must  do,  as  they 
were  under  his  direction.  He  told  them  to  make  a  hole  in  the  top 
of  the  barges,  and  a  hole  in  the  bottom,  and  when  they  should  suf- 
fer for  air,  they  should  unstop  the  hole,  and  receive  air.  "  And  if 
so  be  the  water  come  upon  thee,  behold,  ye  shall  stop  the  hole 
thereof."  The  barges  thus  finished,  he  told  the  Lord  they  had  no 
light  in  the  barges,  and  said,  "  wilt  thou  suffer  that  we  cross  the 
great  water  in  darkness."  A  reasonable  inquiry.  They  should 
have  light  to  cross  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  novel  writer  is  now 
preparing  his  vessels  to  come  to  America  by  way  of  the  South  Pa- 
cific, from  thence  to  the  far  West.  We  will  now  see  the  account  of 
his  preparations  and  passage,  (p.  543.) 

Now  let  us  remember  they  have  the  barges,  eight  in  number,  air 
tight ;  they  are  as  long  as  a  tree,  and  as  big  as  a  piece  of  chalk, 
with  a  plug  in  the  bottom  and  top,  but  no  light.  Master  carpenter 
called  on  the  Lord  for  light ;  but  the  Lord  told  him  he  could  not 
have  any  windows,  because  the  mountain  waves  would  dash  them 
in  pieces.  But  he  told  him  the  barges  should  be  like  a  whale  in 
the  midst  of  the  sea.  "  Nevertheless,  I  will  bring  you  up  out  of 
the  depths  of  the  sea." 

However  the  Lord  told  him  he  would  prepare  him  with  light, 
(p.  543.)  The  carpenter,  the  brother  of  Jared,  he  appears  to  be 
the  boss  under  God.  He  went  up  the  mountain,  it  being  a  very 
high  mount,  he  says  :  and  there  did  mould  out  of  a  rock  sixteen 
small  stones  ;  and  they  were  white  and  clear,  and  transparent  as 
glass.  And  he  cried  unto  the  Lord,  and  told  him  of  all  the  evils 
that  would  attend  the  voyage,  unless  he  would  touch  those  stones, 
and  prepare  them  that  they  may  give  light  on  board  the  barges, 
two  stones  in  each  barge.     Behold  !  O  Lord,  thou  canst  do  this. 


29 

And  it  came  to  pass  the  Lord  stretched  forth  his  finger,  and  touch- 
ed them  one  by  one.  Boss  saw  his  finger.  From  this  it  appears 
he  did  not  see  the  Lord.  It  appears  the  Lord  then  enjoined  secresy 
on  the  boss  carpenter,  and  told  him  not  to  suffer  these  things  to  be 
told  to  any  man,  but  to  treasure  them  up  until  the  time  cometh ; 
and  to  seal  them  up,  that  no  one  could  interpret  them.  I  suppose 
the  Lord  meant  exclusive  of  Jo  Smith.  If  he  did  not  mean  to  ex- 
cept Jo,  according  to  the  Mormons'  account  in  this  Holy  Bible,  he 
outwittted  the  Lord. 

The  Lord  then  furnished  the  boss  with  two  particular  stones  ;  I 
wish  the  reader  to  notice  these  two  stones,  because  eventually  these 
were  the  stone  specks  that  Jo  Smith  got  out  of  this  box,  that  the 
boss  is  now  sealing  up ;  but  remember  Jo  did  not  break  the  seal 
to  get  them.     Query,  How  did  he  get  them  out? 

The  Lord  told  him  these  stones  should  magnify  to  the  eyes  of 
men,  those  things  which  ye  shall  write.  Here  the  Lord  told  him 
to  go  down  from  the  mount  and  write  the  things  he  had  seen  and 
heard.  This,  the  writer  says,  was  before  Jesus  was  lifted  upon 
the  cross.  Here  Jesus  developes  the  whole  plan  of  the  gospel,  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world  to  the  end.  According  to  this  account, 
the  account  by  the  apostle  Paul  and  others  are  all  too  late.  The 
Mormons  are  in  advance,  ages.  However,  they  have  stone  spec- 
tacles as  transparent  as  glass  ;  that  makes  a  great  difference,  (p  547.) 
We  now  come  to  the  2d  chapter  of  this  book  of  Ether.  Here 
Moroni  claims  the  whole  credit  of  writing  the  whole  story. 
He  says,  according  to  his  memory,  he  takes  the  whole  credit  from 
the  boss  carpenter.  He  says  he  sealed  up  these  records,  and  there- 
fore touch  them  not,  for  that  thing  is  forbidden  you.  So  said  Jo 
Smith,  as  you  will  see  in  the  testimony  by  Martin  Harris.  And 
now,  says  Moroni,  if  you  doubt  my  authority  for  these  things,  in 
the  mouths  of  three  witnesses  shall  these  things  be  established,  and 
this  work  shall  be  shewn  forth  by  the  power  of  God.  Here  Moro- 
ni, as  the  Mormons  say,  alludes  to  the  testimony  of  Oliver  Cowdry, 
David  Wbitmer,  and  Martin  Harris ;  all  Mormons,  and  all  inter- 
ested.    I  shall  examine  these  persons  in  the  evidence. 

Now  Moroni  proceeds  to  give  an  account  of  the  barges  ;  via.  the 
record  of  the  brother  of  Jared  the  barge  builder  (Chapt.  3d.  p.  54S#) 
And  now  J  Moroni  proceed  &c,  the  stones  were  prepared  for  the 
barges,  that  they  were  put,  one  in  each  end  of  the  barges,  for  light ; 
for  men,  women,  and  children,  were  to  go  in  these  barges.  They 
took  on  board  food,  flocks,  and  herds,  animals,  and  fowls,  &c.  they 
say,  and  proceeded  to  sea.  The  mountain  waves  broke  over  them, 
terrible  tempests,  but  their  barges  were  as  tight  as  a  dish.  That 
they  had  a  fair  wind:  to  use  their  language,  the  wind  did  never 
cease  to  blow  towards  the  promised  land  ;  and  that  they  had  light 
in  their  barges,  night,  or  day  under  water,  or  above  water,  for  344 
days,  passage.  These  are  sky  lights  worth  having;  Jo  Smith  or 
some  of  the  followers  should  in  justice  to  the  cemmercial  part  of 
community  exhibit  these  stone  lights ;  it  would  save  much  oil  on  a 
long  voyage. — However  the  barges  arrived  all  safe  to  the  promised 


30 

land  ;  (across  the  Pacific,  I  presume.)  This  voyage  of  Jared  and 
his  brother,  and  families,  in  these  barges,  were  about  22  souls 
when  they  set  sail,  but  before  they  arrived  they  were  many  ;  thus 
you  see  they  were  not  Shakers.  I  suppose  the  reason  they  had  so 
long  a  passage  is,  because  they  had  no  compass.  Surprising  that 
the  boss  carpenter,  when  consulting  God  for  a  sky-light  for  the  bar- 
ges, should  forget  the  compass;  but  what  is  more  strange,  that  his 
God  should  forget  it.  This  voyage  is  equally  miraculous,  when 
compared  with  Capt.  Nephi,  where  they  had  the  patent  ball  com- 
pass. But  they  are  all  arrived  with  the  plates,  viz  the  records,  that 
Jo  Smith  found. 

They  had  not  been  long  in  the  promised  land  before  they  com- 
menced quarreling,  who  should  be  chosen  King.  They  grew  nu- 
merous ;  rich  land ;  the  sons  rebelled  against  their  fathers  ;  they 
alternately  imprisoned  each  other.  Murder,  treachery,  and  craft, 
was  the  common  practice ;  secret  oaths,  to  conspiracy  was  agreed 
on,  (p.  553.) 

Maroni  says  he  does  not  write  the  manner  of  the  oaths,  but  were 
the  same  as  the  Lamanites  had.  I  have  described  them  on  back 
pages  (via)  Masonic  oaths.  They  got  a  King  over  the  people  ;  Ja- 
red by  name,  but  the  same  state  of  society  as  formerly;  assasina- 
tions,  and  murders,  from  father  to  son.  Prophets  appeared  in  the 
land,  to  warn  them  of  the  result  of  their  wickedness.  Orders  were 
given  to  put  all  the  prophets  to  death  ;  for  they  had  prophecied 
that  great  curses  should  come  in  the  land,  (p  561.) 

Moroni  now  says,  (p  567,)  he  proceeded  to  finish  his  records, 
concerning  the  destruction  of  his  people  ;  (the  reader  will  under- 
stand by  this,  what  Solomon  Spaulding  in  his  novel  probably  meant.) 
Supposing  he  was  then  imagining  a  great  body  of  people  now  in- 
habiting the  great  western  world  ;  and  he  is  now  about  giving  a 
novel  account  how  they  destroyed  each  other,  and  thus  left  this 
great  country  desolate.  For  it  has  been  supposed  by  many  to  have 
been  once  inhabited  by  some  great  people.  He  gives  a  splendid 
account  of  a  personage,  called  Ether,  from  which  this  book,  written 
by  Moroni,  derives  its  name  Ether,  pretended  to  prophecy  of  all 
the  events  from  the  beginning,  and  the  people  cast  him  out ;  his 
life  being  in  danger,  he  hid  in  the  cavity  of  a  rock. 

There  was  a  famous  war  character  by  name  of  Coriantumr ;  there 
was  an  exterminating  war  declared  against  him  and  his  adherents; 
the  prophet  Ether  told  him,  if  he  would  repent  and  his  household 
the  Lord  would  give  unto  him  the  kingdom  ;  otherwise  all  should 
be  destroyed  save  himself;  (p  56S)  and  he  should  only  live  to  see 
all  the  prophecies  fulfilled.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Corian.tumr 
repented  not,  nor  his  household  ;  and  the  wars  did  not  cease,  and 
they  sought  to  kill  Ether  :  and  he  hid  again,  in  the  cavity  of  a  rock. 
Societies  all  in  confusion  ;  these  secret  combinations  were  at  work. 
The  chief  priest,  murdered,  the'  chief  of  the  nation  when  on  the 
throne.  The  next  in  command  pursued  Coriantumr,  called  Lib,  and 
his  brother  called  Shiz  ;  a  grpat  warrior,  as  will  be  seen;  he  made 
great   destruction,  he  burnt  cities,   and  indiscriminately    destroyed 


31 

men,  women,  and  children.  The  world  around  stood  in  fear  ;  the 
wars  were  so  long  and  severe,  the  face  of  the  whole  earth  was 
covered  with  the  dead  ;  (p  570)  there  was  none  left  to  bury  the 
dead.  I  have  told  you  the  Mormons  will  tell  the  largest  story  about 
any  thing  they  undertake  to  tell,  than  any  other  sect. 

However,  General  Shiz  followed  Coriantumr,  although  God  told 
the  prophet  Ether  that  Coriantumr  should  not  fall  by  the  sword.  I 
am  now  about  giving  the  last  account  of  the  grand  Mormon  exploits, 
that  took  place  in  all  the  experience,  from  the  days  the  prophet  Lehi 
left  Jerusalem  to  the  present  time,  being  over  one  thousand  years, 
by  their  time.  This  account,  and  battle,  so  far  exceeds  all  others 
the  world  can  boast  of;  it  will  richly  pay  to  record  it. 

Solomon  Spaulding,  the  originator  of  the  novel,  undoubtedly  in- 
tended by  the  closing  account  to  show  why,  in  his  novel  views,  the 
far  west  had  become  freed  of  its  ancient  people.  Therefore  he  well 
knew  how  to  give  the  exterminating  blow  by  wars.  It  appears  by 
this  account  there  were  about  four  millions  of  people  bolonging  to 
the  Lamanites  and  to  the  decendants  of  the  Nephites  ;  this  you 
will  infer  from  the  circumstances,  that  Coriantumr  lost  over  two 
millions  in  this  battle;  and  all  accounts  before  admit  the  Laman- 
ites, and  their  decendants,  to  have  been  more  numerous,  from  the 
time  they  took  the  name  of  Lamanites  when  Laman  and  Lemuel 
married  the  daughters  of  Ishmael,  that  left  Jerusalem  at  the  outset 
of  the  voyage.  The  reader  will  here  bear  in  mind  that  these  La- 
manites are  the  descendants  of  the  brothers  of  Nephi,  the  young 
prophet,  that  took  offLabans  head  at  a  blow  when  they  took  leave 
of  Jerusalem  ;  by  which  means  the  records  of  all  the  ancient  ac- 
counts, with  all  those  of  later  dates,  which  compose  this  Mormon 
book,  is  said  to  be  preserved. 

You  will  remember,  also  that  their  skin  was  made  black  notwith- 
standing they  were  the  most  pure,  and  delicate  race  of  whites  when 
they  left  Jerusalem.  But  their  not  believing  in  the  superhuman 
pretency  of  their  father  Lehi  and  brother  Nephi.  God  changed 
them  to  negroes  ;  by  the  prayers  of  the  prophet,  and  by  the  account 
of  all  the  writers  in  this  book,  they  have  been  warring  ever  since. 
No  wonder;  and  if  the  story  was  founded  in  truth;  I  should  think 
they  have  been  engaged  in  a  noble  war,  that  should  end  only  with 
the  complete  destruction  of  every  white  woman  that  would  counte- 
nance such  a  proceedure,  as  coming  from  Gcd  ;  Nepi,  or  the  devil. 

I  will  now  proceed  to  give  the  account.  I  slated  there  must  have 
beed  about  four  millions  on  both  sides.  General  Shiz  pursued 
Coriantumr  eastward; — say,  if  you  please,  as  far  as  the  town  of 
Manchester,  in  the  State  of  N.  Y.  There  he  gave  battle  to  Cori- 
antumr, for  three  days  (p.  570.)  Shiz's  army  took  fright,  and  fled, 
destroying  all  in  their  way,  that  would  not  join  them  ;  at  length 
the  armies  came  in  contact  the  second  and  third  time,  with  horrid 
destruction  ;  and  Coriantumr  got  wounded,  and  was  carried  off  the 
field  for  dead  (p.  571.)  And  it  came  to  pass  when  Coriantumr  had 
recovered  of  his  wound,  he  remembered  he  was  not  to  die  in  bat- 
tle.    He  saw  there  had  been  slain  already  nearly  two  millions  of 


32 

his  people,  two  millions  of  mighty  men';  the  prophet  Moroni  says  : 
and  also  their  wives,  and  their  children.  This  is  worth  telling, 
especially  by  a  Mormon  prophet,  that  cannot  lie.  He,  Coriantumr, 
required  terms  of  capitulation  (viz)  that  he  would  give  up  the  king- 
dom, if  he  would  spare  the  lives  of  the  people.  The  answer  from 
Shiz,  he  would  spare  the  lives  of  the  people,  if  Coriantumr  would 
surrender  himself  and  let  him  slay  him,  with  his  own  sword. 
(Hard  terms  from  a  christian  Mormon.)  Coriantumr  resented  the 
proposition  of  Shiz  ;  and  was  with  his  people,  determined  to  risk 
another  battle.  On  the  morrow  they  had  an  exceeding  sore  battle. 
Who  fought  ?  Coriantumr  was  again  wounded,  but  his  army  beat 
Shiz  :  and  drove  them  to  the  hill  Ramah.  Moroni  here  says  this 
is  the  same  hill  where  his  father,  Mormon,  did  hide  up  the  records 
unto  the  Lord.  This  is  where  the  Mormons  pretend  Jo  Smith 
found  them.  Not  contented  with  this  great  loss  of  millions,  both 
parties  took  four  years  to  recruit,  then  to  decide  the  war  by  one 
general  battle  ;  in  which  men,  women,  and  children,  were  to  be 
engaged  (p  572.)  The  women  had  shields,  breast-plates,  and  head 
^plates  ;  when  the  time  of  four  years  had  fully  expired,  they  march- 
ed forth  to  battle.  Bravo.  The  first  day  was  horrid,  they  retired 
at  night  with  deep  howlings,  and  lamentations,  that  rent  the  air ; 
because  of  the  great  destruction  of  the  people.  The  next  day  they 
commenced  battle  ;  and  great  and  terrible  was  the  result ;  but 
they  conquered  not.  Coriantumr  wrote  for  an  armistice,  but  no ;  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  prevented  ;  Shiz  would  give  no  quarters.  He 
was  something  like  the  anecdote  of  the  bravery  of  the  Marblehead 
officer  in  the  revolution,  when  engaged  in  taking  his  enemy,  when 
asked  for  quarters ;  "  No,  we  will  halve  you  to  night,  and  quarter 
you  in  the  morning." 

Shiz  was  for  settling  the  contest  on  the  third  day  ;  the  prophet 
says,  they  were  drunk  with  anger,  and  when  night  came  they  had 
all  fallen  but  fifty  two  of  the  people  of  Coriantumr  and  sixty  nine 
of  the  people  of  Shiz;  this  is  well  done,  in  three  days  ;  kill  over 
four  millions.  However,  these  few  left  slept  upon  their  swords 
that  night,  on  the  morrow  fought  again  ;  and  at  night  there  were 
left  32  of  Shiz's  swords  men  and  twenty  seven  of  Coriantumr's. 
Now  for  the  last  battle  ;  the  next  day  at  night  they  ate,  and  drank, 
and  prepared  for  death  on  the  morrow  ;  this  is  Spartan  like.  They 
met  and  the  men  of  Coriantumr  fled,  and  Shiz  pursued,  and  he 
overtook  them ;  they  all  fell  in  battle  on  both  sides,  but  Coriantumr 
and  Shiz,  both  generals  were  alive  ;  as  soon  as  Shiz  had  got  strength 
from  loss  of  blood,  for  he  was  wounded.  He  met  Coriantumr  and 
they  fought  until  Coriantumr  with  his  sword  smote  off  the  head  of 
Shiz  at  a  blow  ;  and  after  taking  breath,  he  lifted  up  his  hands,  and 
fell  dead  to  the  earth.  This  is  well  done.  Here  this  holy  prophet 
testifies,  that  after  Shiz  had  lost  his  head,  that  he  raised  up  his 
hands  and  fell;  and  after  struggling  for  breath  he  died.  This  is 
more  than  a  match  for  the  guillotine  in  France,  there  the  head 
would  move  about  after  it  was  taken  off  the  body. 

This  battle  so  far  exceeds  all  the  battles  ever  read  of,  it  would  be 


33 

vain  in  any  one  to  attempt  to  match  it.  An  Alexander,  or  an  Xer- 
xes the  great,  or  any  other  that  may  have  been  accredited  for  con- 
quering the  world,  and  lamenting  there  were  no  more  worlds  to 
conquer,  is  not  to  be  compared  with  this  ;  in  their  case  they  were 
only  conquered;  but  here  they  are  all  killed  but  Coriantumr,  and 
he  fell  to  the  earth  as  dead,  but  not  killed,  nor  has  been  seen,  or 
heard  of  since.  And  the  Lord  snid  to  Ether,  go  form  ;  and  he  went 
and  beheld  the  words  of  the  Lord  ;  the  reader  will  remember  that 
Ether  prophecied  that  Coriantumr  should  not  be  slain  in  battle. 
Here  the  prophet  Moroni,  has  his  redeeming  clause.  Here  he 
finishes  his  record,  and  says  the  one-hundredth  part  I  have  not  writ- 
ten ;  and  here  you  have  the  last  words  of  this  famous  or  infamous 
prophet  Ether.  Whether  the  Lord  will,  I  be  translated,  or  that  I 
suffer  the  will  of  the  Lord  in  the  flesh,  it  mattereth  not,  if  it  so  be 
that  I  am  saved  in  the  Kingdom  of  God.     Amen. 

The  next  book  is  thai  of  the  recording  prophet ;  Maroni  the  son 
of  Mormon.  Nothing  but  a  short  detail  of  the  Epistles  of  his  fa- 
ther, the  order  of  ordaining  Priests,  Elders  &c.  &c.  then  seals  up 
the  record,  and  gives  assurance  to  the  world  that  spiritual  gifts 
shall  never  fail  to  the  obedient ;  and  that  the  plates  shall  be  dug  up 
out  of  the  earth  ;  and  that  the  truth  of  it  shall  be  made  known,  by 
the  power  of  God  (p.  586.) 

He  closes  his  writings  on  page  583  in  these  words,  And  now  I 
bid  you  farewell,  I  soon  go  to  rest  in  the  paradise  of  God,  until  my 
spirit  and  body  shall  again  reunite,  and  I  am  brought  forth  trium- 
phant through  the  air  to  meet  you  before  the  pleasing  bar  of  the 
great  Jehovah,  the  Eternal  Judge,  of  both  quick  and  dead,  Amen. 
The  reader  will,  by  a  careful  examination  of  my  analysis  of  all 
the  different  books  as  pretended  to  have  been  written  by  various 
persons,  and  at  sundry  times,  in  ancient  days,  readily  discover 
there  is  perfect  uniformity  of  style  of  writing,  the  mode  of  trans- 
ferring the  records  and  plates  from  father  to  son,  and  from  one 
Brother  to  another  in  the  faith ;  there  is  but  one  sentiment,  viz.  that 
they  all,  by  being  obedient  to  the  commands  of  God,  they  could  do 
and  perform  any  act  whatever,  to  the  raising  of  the  dead  or  lesser 
miracle  ;  they  uniformly  say  the  same  at  the  present  day,  all  of 
which  is  founded  in  the  most  gross  falsehood  and  delusion. 

It  will  be  seen  plainly  that  one  cranium  was  the  great  originator 
of  this  novel,  that  the  allusions  to  all  the  religions  as  taught  in  the 
yankee  country,  are  manifest  with  all  the  evils  and  bickerings 
among  the  various  sects,  skeptic  not  omitted,  the  troubles  of  slavery 
o£the  black,  the  evils  of  Masonic  Oaths,  the  slavery  of  the  whites, 
by  the  craft  of  priests,  all  of  which  shows  this  to  have  been  the 
production  of  some  genius  not  Joseph  Smith,  probably  Solomon 
Spaulding,  as  will  appear  in  the  testimony  I  shall  produce  to  prove 
it  not  divine  revelation. 

Thus  I  have,  as  I  proposed,  given  you  a  compendium  of  this  book 
of  Mormon  in  as  concise  a  manner  as  possible  to  have  it  under- 
stood, the  origin  and  objects  of  the  various  writers  of  this  vain  ro- 
mance, for  that  is  the  highest  name  that  I  am  pleased  to  give  it.     I 

5 


have  bestowed  as  much  or  more  attention  to  it  than  I  otherwise 
should  have  done,  because  the  sect  called  Mormons  are  fast  accu- 
mulating numbers  to  the  belief  in  their  dogmatical  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, as  a  revelation  from  God.  In  this  and  all  the  civilized  coun- 
tries, the  effects  of  which,  if  not  checked  by  reason,  will  most  prob- 
ably in  the  far  west  be  the  most  extensive  and  powerful  sect  there ; 
and  without  any  prophecy  whatever,  they,  not  unlike  all  others  that 
have  deluged  the  earth  with  blood,  to  carry  out  their  religious 
dogmas,  will,  like  the  history  they  here  give  us  of  their  pretended 
prophets,  and  military  leaders  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  stand  the 
highest  in  the  bloody  ranks  of  superstition  and  delusion  in  the 
west. 

I  am  now  to  give  you  the  examination  of  its  internal  and  exter- 
nal evidences  on  which  the  Mormons  found  their  faith  as  a  revela- 
tion from  God.  It  requires  patience  like  that  of  Job  to  bring  out 
and  expose  their  foolish  pretentions. 

Their  internal  evidences  are,  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  truly, 
and  literally  founded  in  truth,  that  it  contains  all  the  revelations 
s contained  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  and  more  than  para- 
mount to  them,  while  they  give  a  limited  prophecy  of  the  Gospel 
plan,  previous  to  the  christain  era,  the  Book  of  Mormon  gives  a 
full  account  600  years  previous,  with  all  the  subsequent  events  that 
havh  transpired  up  to  the  publication  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  1830. 

The  reader  will  see  at  once  its  false  pretensions,  when  compared 
with  the  Jewish,  or  Christian  record  ;  this  I  shall  show  conclusively 
in  the  arguments  between  the  Elder  Freeman  Nickerson  the  Mor- 
manite  and  myself,  before  the  Society  of  a  free  discussion  in  Bos- 
ton, July  and  August  1841.  My  reasons  are  there  given  at  suffi- 
cient length,  to  satisfy  every  rational  mind. 

I  would  observe,  if  this  Book  of  Mormon  came  from  God,  as  they 
the  mormons  pretends,  it  is  representing  God  so  much  worse,  mur- 
derous and  cold  blooded,  than  the  devil  is  represented  to  be  in  the 
Jewish  and  christian  books ;  it  si  impossible  to  be  true,  as  coming 
from  the  same  author. 

The  horrid  wars,  and  the  destruction  of  the  human  race,  with  all 
the  privations,  and  horrid  sufferings,  the  many  millions  of  human 
beings,  as  descendants  from  the  families  of  Lehi,  and  Ishmael,  to- 
gether with  those  of  Jared,  and  his  brother  that  escaped  from  the 
tower  of  Babel,  all  of  which  were  under  the  direction  and  special 
advice  of  God.  All  of  which,  in  a  serious  point  of  view,  I  should 
believe  it  a  blasphemy  if  one  can  be  on  God.  Having  intimated 
what  the  Mormons  rely  on,  as  internal  evidences,  in  support  of 
their  book. 

I7will  now  introduce  the  external  evidences  that  they  most 
strongly  offer,  as  proof  of  this  book  being  Divine  revelation.  I  shall 
briefly  call  up  the  evidences  they  produce  in  this  case,  and  thus  re- 
fer the  reader  to  the  arguments  that  have  been  used  to  prove  them 
false,  together  with  what  has  been  brought  by  Elder  Nickerson,  to 
prove  the  truth  of  their  evidence — 1st,  Joseph  Smith,  a  boy  of  17, 
about  the  year  1827,  in  the  state  of  New  York,  purports  to  be  un- 


der  the  direction  of  an  angel  from  God,  finds  a  Golden  Book  in  the 
town  of  Manchester,  buried  in  the  earth  in  a  wooden  box,  enclosed 
in  a  stone  vault,  when  found  by  Smith,  the  size  of  the  book  was 
7  by  9  inches,  and  had  24  leaves  as  thick  as  a  common  window 
glass,  and  weighed  about  30  lbs.  the  leaves  were  bound  together 
with  three  half  moon  rings  of  gold  that  this  book  purports  to  have 
been  written  in  reformed  Egyptian  language  on  these  golden  plates, 
containing  all  that  has  come  to  us  in  this  book  of  Mormon ;  and 
much  more  to  be  translated  at  some  future  time,-  so  much  for  the 
Book. 

The  evidences  that  they  put  in  the  case,  in  this  Book,  that  most 
solemnly  swear  to  the  seeing  of  the  records  and  plates,  and  were 
required  by  God  to  bear  record  to  the  truth,  are  three,  viz : — 
Oliver  Cowdry,  David  Whitmer,  and  Martin  Harris,  all  Mormons  ; 
and  their  testimony  is  called  the  testimony  of  three  witnesses. 

Now  listen  to  their  testimony,  and  be  astonished.  When  I  shall 
produce  it  from  their  book,  will  be  seen  at  full  length  on  the  record- 
ing pages.  The  next  testimony  they  call  to  support  the  truth  of 
the  records  and  plates,  as  having  seen  them,  and  hefted  them,  that 
Smith  had  shown  them,  and  that  they  did  handle  them,  they  also 
call  God  to  witness  to  the  truth  of  their  testimony.  They  are  call- 
ed in  their  Book  the  testimony  of  eight  witnesses,  signed.  Chris- 
tian Whitmer,  Peter  Whitmer,  John  Whitmer,  all  Mormons;  of 
one  family,  five  Whitmers,  including  the  one  spoken  of  before,  they 
are  a  swearing  family,  no  mistake  ;  and,  Hiram  page,  Joseph  Smith, 
seignor,  Hiram  Smith,  Samuel  H.  Smith;  Smiths  are  the  Father 
and  two  brothers  of  Joseph  Smith,  the  pretended  author  of  this 
Book,  called  the  Golden  Bible. 

I  shall  give  a  copy  of  their  testimony  at  full  length,  the  leaf  on 
which  the  testimony  of  the  three  witnesses  are  recorded  ;  and  the 
leaf  on  which  the  eight  witnesses  are  recorded,  are  not  numbered 
in  the  paged  leaves.  At  some  other  day  they  will  be  blotted  out  of 
existence,  for  their  facility  and  perjury,  when  a  committee  of  revi- 
sal  shall  be  directed  by  God. 

Having  alluded  to  the  principal  evidences  in  support  of  this  book, 
all  other  evidences  are  but  circumstantial,  Elder  Nickerson,  the 
present  debator,  calls  himself  an  evidence,  and  as  such  I  shall  ad- 
mit he  says  it  is  all  true,  and  he  knows  it  to  be  such  ;  you  will  see 
how  much  he  knows  about  the  truth  of  this  book  when  you  hear 
him  examined  on  this  point 

Another  circumstantial  evidence  is  the  testimony  of  Martin  Har- 
ris. When  the  Book  was  first  pretended  to  be  found  by  Smith, 
please  read  it  carefully. 

We  have  not  any  evidence  from  the  prophet  Joseph  direct,  there- 
fore we  must  make  out  without  his  perjuring  himself  direct. 

Having  brought  all  the  names  of  the  persons  that  the  Mormons 
rely  on  in  support  of  this  record  being  in  existence,  I  shall  proceed 
to  give  it  as  I  have  it,  how  this  book  was  obtained  by  Smith.  It  is 
from  Martin  Harris,  and  Elder  Freeman  Nickerson.      Mr.  Nicker- 


36 

son  stated  on  the  examination,  that  Martin   Harris  was    a  man  of 
truth  and  veracity ;  let  us  see  if  this  is  true. 

I  have  taken  the  subject  matter  of  Harris's  statement  from  a  gen- 
tleman that  resided  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  at  the  time-; 
and  was  published  in  the  Episcopal  Recorder,  called  the  History  of 
Mormonism,  August  24th,  1840;  it  was  published  and  copied  in  a 
public  journal  at  Harrisburg,  December,  1840. 

In  the  paper  called  the  Key  Stone,  much  respected  for  its  charac- 
ter for  truth  and  candor,  this  statement  of  Martin  Harris,  one  of  the 
three  witnesses  that  has  sworn  in  this  book,  to  have  seen  the  gol- 
den plates  by  the  power  of  God.  His  statement  was  made  to  a 
man  of  the  first  reputation,  and  he  has  given  it  to  the  public,  as  I 
give  it  you.  He  lived  in  the  vicinity  of  Palmyra  and,  nearby  where 
this  golden  bible  was  said  to  have  been  found  ;  and  he  was  well 
acquainted  with  Martin  Harris. 

He  says  that  Martin  Harris  came  to  his  house  early  in  the  au- 
tumn of  1827.  One  morning,  about  sunrise,  his  appearance  indi- 
cated more  than  usual  excitement;  and  when  he  had  passed  the 
^threshold  of  his  door,  he  inquired  whether  he  could  see  me  alone. 
Remarking  that  he  had  a  matter  to  communicate  to  me  that  he 
wished  to  be  purely  confidential.  I  then  invited  him  to  my  study. 
He  closed  the  door,  and  drew  a  package  from  his  pocket  with  cau- 
tion ;  suddenly  he  stopped,  and  inquired  if  there  was  any  possibil- 
ity of  their  being  interrupted.  I  answered  him  in  the  negative  ;  he 
proceeded,  by  saying  he  reposed  great  confidence  in  me,  and  what 
he  had  to  communicate  to  me  must  be  at  present, confidential.  He 
said  he  verily  believed  that  an  important  era  had  arrived  ;  that  a 
great  flood  of  light  was  about  to  burst  upon  the  world  ;  and  that  the 
scene  of  divine  manifestation  was  to  be  immediately  around  us. 
In  explanation  of  his  meaning,  he  said  a  golden  bible  had  recently 
been  dug  from  the  earth,  where  it  had  been  deposited  for  thousands 
of  years  ;  and  this  would  be  found  to  contain  such  disclosures  as 
would  settle  all  religious  controversies  ;  and  soon  bring  on  the  Mil- 
lennium; that  this  bible  was  a  mysterious  book;  that  no  human 
eye  had  seen  it ;  that  it  was  then  in  the  possession  of  Joseph 
Smith,  Jr.;  that  there  had  been  a  revelation  to  Smith,  by  which  he 
had  discovered  this  sacred  deposite ;  that  Smith  had  two  transpar- 
ent stones,  that  came  in  the  ark,  where  the  bible  was  deposited ; 
Smith  had  got  in  possession  of  them  without  opening  the  ark  ;  that 
Smith  used  them  as  spectacles  ;  by  looking  through  these  stones, 
he  could,  and  had  transcribed  from  one  of  the  leaves  the  characters 
that  he  had  taken  from  his  pocket  so  carefully.  It  appeared  to  me 
so  perfectly  ludicrous  and  puerile,  I  told  Harris  it  was  all  a  hoax, 
got  up  to  practice  on  his  credulity,  for  the  purpose  of  extorting 
mnoey  from  him. .  He  told  me  he  had  already  advanced  twenty-five 
dollars  to  Smith,  as  a  kind  of  copartnership  in  this  new  revelation. 
He  seemed  to  me  to  be  intent  on  making  it  a  source  of  wealth,  as 
well  as  a  new  revelation.  The  idea  that  the  golden  leaves  would 
not  only  be  valuable  as  gold,  but  would  impart  great  spiritual 
wealth  throughout  the  world.     Harris  seemed  to  repel,  with  indig- 


37 

nation,  my  remarks  of  its  being  an  imposition  on  him  ;  he  proceed- 
ed to  relate  more  particulars  in  regard  to  the  discovery  of  the  mar- 
velous book  ;  he  communicated  the  same  in  substance  to  many  oth- 
ers ;  he  said  after  Smith  had  been  out  in  the  night  on  one  of  his 
money-digging  excursions,  as  he  was  in  the  habit  of,  and  had 
returned  home,  while  he  lay  in  bed,  he  had  a  remarkable  vision,  an 
angel  of  God  came  to  him  clad  in  a  celestial  splendor;  and  assur- 
ed him  that  he,  Smith,  was  chosen  of  the  Lord  to  be  a  prophet  of 
the  Most  High  God,  and  to  bring  to  light  hidden  things,  that  would 
prove  of  great  and  unspeakable  benefit  to  the  world.  Smith  told 
him  where  it  was  deposited  ;  and  that  he  was  to  follow  certain  di- 
vine directions.  If  he  did  not,  he  should  draw  down  upon  himself 
the  wrath  of  heaven,  that  the  angel  told  him  how  the  book  was 
written  on  plates  of  metalic  substance  of  gold,  and  where  they 
were  deposited  in  the  ark  ;  that  he,  Smith,  must  not  presume  to  look 
into  the  ark,  under  three  years  from  that  time.  Before  he  could  be 
allowed  to  look  at  these  plates,  he  must  go  a  journey  to  the  State 
of  Pennsylvania,  there,  in  the  mountain,  as  described  by  the  angel, 
he  would  find  a  very  lovely  woman,  belonging  to  a  very  respecta- 
ble family,  whom  he  should  take  as  wife,  and  as  proof  of  the  mis- 
sion of  the  angel  sent  of  God,  that  Smith  should  be  a  chosen 
prophet  of  God,  this  should  be  the  test,  as  soon  as  he  should  see 
this  stranger,  this  woman  in  the  woods,  he  should  be  smitten  with 
her  beauty,  although  she  is  a  stranger,  and  far  above  you  in  the 
walks  of  society.  She  will  be  willing  instanter  to  go  with  you  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth. 

The  angel  told,  him  after  he  shall  be  married,  he  must  return 
home,  and  remain  perfectly  quiet  until  the  birth  of  the  first  child  ; 
and  when  this  child  shall  have  completed  his  second  year,  he  may 
then  proceed  to  the  place  where  this  golden  bible  was  deposited, 
and  get  it,  and  publish  the  truth  to  the  world.  As  soon  as  Smith 
awoke  from  his  dream,  he  arose,  and  started  for  Pennsylvania,  not 
knowing  what  way  he  should  go,  but  the  Lord  directed  him  ;  when 
he  eame  to  the  place  where  the  angel  directed  him,  he  found  the 
woman,  took  her  as  wife,  and  returned  home,  all  as  the  angel  told 
him  ;  when  he  arrived  home,  he  became  so  impressed  with  the 
great  and  awful  task  to  be  a  prophet  of  God,  he  communicated  the 
thing  to  his  father  and  family  ;  this  was  a  violation  of  the  angelic 
rules  and  orders.  The  propensity  of  the  old  man  was  so  great  at 
money-digging,  he  importuned  with  Jo,  the  young  prophet,  to  go 
with  him  and  dig,  to  see  if  the  ark  was  there,  not  with  the  inten- 
tion of  removing  it,  or  opening  it,  before  the  time  of  three  years 
had  expired,  according  to  the  orders  of  the  angel.  Accordingly,  Jo 
and  his  father,  in  the  stillness  of  the  night,  went  to  the  place  with 
their  spades,  and  commenced  operations  where  the  angel  said  it 
was  deposited;  they  had  not  proceeded  long  in  the  excavation,  be- 
fore they  came  to  a  stone-arched  cave,  cemented  where  the  box  or 
mysterious  chest  was  deposited  ;  on  opening  this  arch,  the  ark  mov- 
ed with  locomotive  power  out  of  their  sight.  This  so  far  exceeds 
Fulton  on  steam  power,  no  wonder  a  Mormon  believes  it  ;  no  won- 
der he  says  it  is  by  the  power  of  God  ;  this  corroborates  Mr.  Nick. 


38 

erson's  story,  and  I  think  they  both  got  lessons  from  the  same  de- 
luded source,  viz  :  Jo  Smith.  However,  Harris  says  they  pursued 
to  find  the  chest  again;  they  got  in  sight  of  it,  and  when  taking  a 
view  of  its  form  and  extent,  and  stood  gazing  at  it,  a  thunder  clap 
came  from  Heaven,  and  shook  the  earth,  a  sheet  of  forked  lightning 
swept  over  the  ground,  and  burnt  terribly  about  that  spot ;  and  the 
chest  removed  again,  with  a  rumbling  noise,  out  of  their  sight. 
They  were  so  terrified,  they  fled  home.  Joseph,  the  prophet,  took 
himself  one  way  alone,  and  his  father,  Joseph,  another  way.  Jo- 
seph, Jr.,  the  prophet,  when  in  the  woods,  the  angel  met  him,  clad 
in  terror  and  wrath :  he  spoke  in  the  voice  of  thunder  and  forked 
lightning.  The  terror  of  his  divine  majesty  smote  him  to  the 
ground ;  his  whole  frame,  he  says,  became  convulsed  with  agony. 
In  language  most  terrific  did  the  angel  upbraid  him  for  his  disobe- 
dience ;  that  is,  for  prematurely  going  to  see  this  deposite  of  the 
plates.  The  angel  disappeared,  and  Smith  went  trembling  home, 
full  of  terror  ;  his  mind  became  composed,  and  another  divine  com- 
munication was  made  to  him,  authorising  him  to  go,  and  get  the 
ark  ;  but  he  must  go  alone,  and  get  it  secretly,  and  deposite  the  same 
under  the  hearth,  but  by  no  means  to  look  into  it  until  the  time  had 
expired  which  the  angel  ordered,  viz  :  in  the  fourth  year.  The  rea- 
son Smith  assigned  to  Harris  for  the  angel  not  allowing  him  to  get 
the  ark,  and  remove  the  deposites,  was  this,  that  Jo  had  told  his 
father  of  the  secret,  and  the  report  might  get  about  and  there  was 
danger  of  the  deposites  being  taken  by  others  ;  that  was  a  good 
caution  ;  but  one  would  think  the  angel  of  such  a  power  as  Jo  de- 
clared him  to  be,  might  prevent  that ;  but,  however,  too  close  an 
examination  would  spoil  their  story:  it  being  gold,  no  wonder  the 
angel  wanted  it  protected.  However,  Harris  says  that  Smith  most 
scrupulously  observed  the  divine  direction  of  the  angel ;  he  says 
Smith  had  a  pair  of  stone  spectacles,  that  he  got  out  of  the  ark, 
without  opening  it ;  that  he  could  decipher  and  transcribe  the  writ- 
ings on  the  plates  in  the  box  without  opening  it.  This  completely 
outwitted  the  angel ;  Smith  was  forbid  to  open  the  box ;  but  with 
Jo's  specks  he  could  look  through  the  cover  and  read  just  as  well 
as  any  way.  No  doubt  he  could  read  reformed  Egytian  better 
through  a  brick  hearth  than  any  other  way.  Remember  the  proph- 
et Jo  could  not  read  at  all,  any  language  whatever.  Harris  says 
Smith  took  him  to  his  dwelling,  where  the  ark  was  deposited,  and 
hung  up  a  thick  blanket  between  them  :  Smith  was  concealed  from 
him  on  the  side  where  the  deposites  were,  and  he  forbid  him  to 
look  the  other  side  of  the  blanket ;  Smith  said  if  he  did  it  would 
arouse  the  divine  displeasure;  if  he  should  draw  near  him,  or  dare 
look  at  the  sacred  ark  while  he  was  decipher  these  mysterious  char- 
acters, with  these  stone  spectacles ;  he  called  them  Urim  and 
Thummin. 

This  ends  Harris's  statement,  and  he  told  the  same  in  substance 
to  many  in  the  neighborhood  of  Palmyra  ;  they  had  been  publish- 
ed with  thousands  of  other  circumstances,  equally  marvellous. — 
Harris  was  so  engaged  with  Smith  in  this  business,  he  took   some 


of  the  manuscripts  that  Smith  gave  him,  and  went  to  New  York  to 
Dr.  Mtchell,  and  to  Dr.  Anthon,  at  Columbia  College,  the  Profes- 
sor, ant  tkat  they  could  not  read  the  characters.  I  shall  give  some 
account  oiDr.  Anthon's  account  of  Harris's  visit  to  him,  recently 
published.  The  remarks  of  this  person  that  Harris  called  on,  and 
made  th«  foregoing  statement,  says,  that  soon  after  this  conversa- 
tion with  Harris,  he  moved  out  from  that  part  of  the  country,  that 
he  heard  bu\  little  rnor6  of  it,  until  the  book  was  about  to  be  pub- 
lished, it  was  not  until  the  manuscript  of  Solomon  Spaulding  had 
been  published,  of  which  there  has  been  a  full  description  given. 
He  says  thatMartin  Harris  mortgaged  his  farm  to  his  knowledge 
to  publish  this,  book.  The  facts  connected  with  the  rise  of  Mor- 
monism,  I  hsye  been  enabled  to  get  hold  of,  by  which  we  can 
show  the  rise  a  this  imposition ;  to  my  mind,  it  is  the  grossest  of  all 
impositions  eve  imposed  on  the  community. 

I  remark  her«,  that  notwithstanding  Harris  swears  he  did  not  see 
Smith  the  other^ide  of  the  blanket,  yet  he  swears  Smith  had  on  the 
stone  spectacles, find  did  look  through  the  hearth,  and  lid  of  the 
ark,  and  deciphe,  the  language,  and  give  him  the  same  in  English. 
Harris,  not  unlife  all  Mormons  I  have  seen,  can  swear  through 
thick  and  thin,  low  did  Harris  know  what  Smith  had  on  his  eyes  ? 
Has  Harris  not  perjured  himself  in  his  statement  1  Yes.  Mr. 
Nickerson,  the  Momon,  has  stated  that  he  believed  Harris  to  be  a 
man  of  truth.  Frtm  this  testimony  of  Harris,  relating  to  Smith, 
it  will  be  seen  that  Hr.  Nickerson's  opinion  is  not  worth  much  in 
this  case.     For,  out  of  Harris's  own  mouth  he  must  be  condemned. 

I  will  here  record  ihe  oath  of  the  three  witnesses,  as  a  perpetual 
monument  of  perjury  and  falsehood,  that  will  live  when  the  de- 
luded fanatics  shall  have  mixed  with  the  clods  of  the  valley. 

THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THREE  WITNESSES. 

Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people,  unto 
whom  this  work  shdl  come,  that  we,  through  the  grace  of  God, 
the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  have  seen  the  plates  which 
contain  this  record,  which  is  a  record  of  the  people  of  Nephi ;  and 
also  of  the  Lamanites,his  brethren,  and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared, 
which  came  from  the  tower,  of  which  hath  been  spoken  ;  and  we 
also  know  that  they  havt  been  translated  by  the  gift  and  power  of 
God,  for  his  voice  hath  declared  it  unto  us;  wherefore  we  know  of 
a  surety  that  the  work  is  v.rue.  And  we  also  testify  that  we  have 
seen  the  engravings  which  are  upon  the  plates  ;  and  they  have  been 
shewn  unto  us  by  the  power  of  God,  and  not  of  man;  and  we  de- 
clare with  words  of  soberness,  that  an  angel  of  God  came  down 
from  Heaven,  and  he  brought,  and  laid  before  our  eyes,  that  we  be- 
held and  saw  the  plates,  and  the  engravings  thereon  ;  and  we  know 
that  it  is  by  the  grace  of  God,  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  we  beheld,  and  bare  record  that  these  things  are  true 
and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  Nevertheless,  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  commanded  us  that  we  should  bear  record  of  it ;  therefore, 
to  be  obedient  unto  the  commandments  of  God,  we  bear  testimony 


40 

of  these  things  ;  and  we  know  that  if  we  are  faithful  in  Christ,  we 
shall  rid  our  garments  of  the  blood  of  all  men,  and  be  fourd  spot- 
less before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  and  shall  dwel'  w'th  him 
eternally  in  the  heavens.  And  the  honor  be  to  the  Faticr,  and  to 
the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  one  God,  Araen 

Signed,  OLIVER  COWDRY. 

DAVID  WHITMER. 

MARTIN  HARRIS. 

The  falsehood  and  corruption  of  their  testimony,  you  will  see 
proved  in  the  last  part  of  the  arguments  on  the  extetfal  evidences. 

THE  TESTIMONY  OF  EIGHT  WITNESSES. 

Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues, and  people,  un- 
to whom  this  work  shall  come,  that  Joseph  Smit!,  Jr.,  the  author 
and  proprietor  of  this  work,  has  shewn  unto  us  tb  plates  of  which 
hath  been  spoken,  which  hath  the  appearance  of  g»ld  ;  and  as  many 
of  the  leaves  as  the  said  Smith  has  translated,  we  did  handle  with 
our  hands  ;  and  we  also  saw  the  engravings  thereon,  all  of  which 
has  the  appearance  of  ancient  work,  and  curous  workmanship. 
And  this  we  bear  record,  with  words  of  sobeness,  that  the  said 
Smith  has  shewn  unto  us,  for  we  have  seen  anr  hefted,  and  know 
of  a  surety  that  the  said  Smith  has  got  the  plat'S  of  which  we  have 
spoken.  And  we  give  our  names  unto  the  wa'M,  to  witness  unto 
the  world  that  which  we  have  seen.  And  we  lie  not,  God  bearing 
witness  of  it. 

Signed,  CHRISTIAN  WHITMER. 

JACOB  WdlTMER. 

PETER  WHITMER,  Jr. 

JOHN  WHITMER. 

HIRAM  PAGE. 

JOSEPH  SMITH,  Sr. 

HIRAM  SMITH. 

SAMUEL  H.  SMITH. 

The  three  witnesses  swear  the  angel  has  the  plates.  The  eight 
swear  Joseph  Smith  has  the  plates.  Who  is  false?  All  of  them, 
notoriously  so.  What  did  these  childrer  of  the  Whitmers  know 
about  ancient  workmanship  ?  Or  Joseph  Smith's  father  and  his 
boys  know  of  this  affair  1  They  say  as  many  of  the  plates  as  Jo- 
seph Smith  translated,  they  handled.  And  so  did  I, — because  he 
never  translated  any.  Did  not  these  ignorant  Smiths  know  that 
their  brother  Jo  was  ignorant  of  all  languages.  Comparatively 
speaking,  he  did  not  know  his  right  hand  from  his  left.  So  says 
his  neighbors  at  that  time.  I  have  given  an  exposition  of  the  eight 
evidences  in  my  closing  remarks. 

Having  given  you  the  statement  of  Martin  Harris  to  one  of  his 
neighbors,  at  the  time  the  book  was  said  to  have  been  found,  and 
have  given  you  the  testimony  of  the  three  witnesses,  and  the  testi- 
mony of  the  eight  witnesses,  that  the  deluded   Mormons  rest  all 


41 

their  faith  »n,  in  snpport  of  the  fact  of  the  book  being  found  and 
seen,  before  I  proceed  to  the  question  in  debate,  I  will  give  some 
general  views  founded  on  facts,  relative  to  Jo  Smith,  the  pretended 
finder  of  this  book,  and  Martin  Harris,  this  poor  deluded  fanatic,  a 
runner  for  Smith.  We  shall  then  be  better  prepared  to  make  pro- 
per allowances  for  their  delusions. 

A  gentleman  well  ecquainted  with  Martin  Harris,  says  in  a  pub- 
lic paper  I  have  alluded  to,  that  he,  Harris,  attended  religious  ser- 
vice in  their  church;  that  he  had  known  and  heard  of  him  as  a 
farmer  in  comfortable  circumstances.  He  says,  he  resided  but  a 
short  distance  from  our  village  of  Palmyra.  Harris  was  always 
distinguished  for  certain  peculiarities  of  character.  He  had  been  a 
Methodist,  and  of  late  had  identified  himself  with  the  Universal- 
ists.  At  the  time  he  came  to  my  house  to  reveal  the  secret  of  the 
found  book  from  Jo  Smith,  he  made  no  pretensions  to  any  one  faith, 
but  appeared  to  have  an  extensive  knowledge  of  the  scriptures  :  and 
possessed  a  manifest  disputatious  turn  of  mind.  I  learned  from 
himself  and  others,  that  he  had  been  a  firm  believer  in  dreams,  vis- 
ions, ghosts,  witches,  supernatural  apparitions,  &c."  Having  giv- 
en you  a  general  description  of  Harris,  which  appears  to  me  to  have 
the  peculiar  traits  of  him,  by  his  own  testimony,  where  he  says 
that  he  saw  the  plates  by  the  power  of  God,  I  will  now  give  you 
the  peculiarities  of  Jo  Smith,  which  will  enable  the  reader  to  judge 
of  the  merits  of  the  whole  concern  ;  all  of  which  will  be  found 
true  by  various  public  documents,  and  private  statements. 

The  family  of  Smiths  always  bore  the  general  reputation  of  mo- 
ney diggers  in  the  place  of  their  nativity  :  always  hunting  for  bu- 
ried money,  under  pretence  of  magic  knowledge.  This  I  under- 
stand to  be  the  general  character  of  the  Smiths.  That  they  were 
perfectly  idle,  and  vagrant;  that  Jo  from  a  boy  lived  this  kind  of 
life  ;  that  he  had  no  education  :  completely  destitute  of  all  school 
education  ;  living  then  in  Vermont ;  his  father  a  money  digger. 
He  considered  Jo,  his  son,  to  have  the  science  of  second  sight,  or 
called  bv  others  clairvoyance.  That  he  had  power  of  sight  to  look 
into  the  earth,  and  discover  hidden  treasures.  This  was  years  be- 
fore the  pretended  discovery  of  this  bible.  This  family  would  fre- 
quently make  excursions  in  the  night  time,  that  they  might  conceal 
the  knowledge  from  others  if  they  should  find  the  treasures.  This 
young  Jo  was  the  guide  ;  his  mode  was  to  put  into  a  hat  a  certain 
stone  he  had  with  him,  and  hold  the  hat  over  the  ground,  and  then 
look  through  this  stone  speck  with  one  eye.  By  this  process  they 
would  determine  where  to  commence  digging.  I  have  given  a  clue 
to  the  general  character  of  the  young  prophet  Jo,  the  finder,  author, 
and  translator  of  this  golden  bible,  with  his  origin  in  Vermont ;  the 
life  and  habits  of  his  father,  that  has  subscribed  his  name  as  one  of 
the  eight  witnesses  as  having  seen  and  hefted  the  plates.  The 
reader  will  now  be  prepared  to  read  this  book  understandingly,  be- 
ing fairly  apprised  of  all  their  pretences  and  delusions.  When 
you  may  read  the  testimony  of  Harris,  Mr  Nickerson,  and  others, 
you  will  observe  there  is  sufficient  collateral  testimony  to  prove  all 
6 


42 

my  remarks,  and  the  extracts  from  others  to  have  been  based  on  the 
truth.  I  shall  now  proceed  to  show  the  examination  and  argu- 
ments that  were  brought  before  the  Boston  Free  Discussion  Society, 
on  the  following  question  : 

Question  for  discussion, — The  Mormon  Bible  : — Is  there  any 
proof  from  the  internal  or  external  evidences  of  that  book,  or  from 
any  other  history  or  fact,  to  prove  it  is  Divine  Revelation  ?  Or  is 
it  not  the  novel  writings  of  Solomon  Spaulding,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr, 
and  others,  an  imposition  on  the  public,  well  calculated  to  inspire 
the  ignorant,  superstitious,  and  credulous,  with  the  belief  it  is  a  re- 
velation from  God,  by  way  of  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  in  or  about  the 
year  1827,  in  the  state  of  New  York. 

Persons  of  every  religious  persuasion  were  invited  to  attend. 
The  meeting  was  pledged  to  permit,  with  a  liberality  not  usually 
evinced  in  other  associations,  any  observations  or  remarks  any  per- 
son may  judge  it  useful  to  make.  I  would  here  remark  this  is  a 
constitutional  privilege  of  the  Boston  Free  Discussion  Society. 

The  respective  debating  parties  met  on  Sunday,  at  two  o'clock, 
P.  M.,  per  agreement,  a  chairman  having  been  appointed.  The 
question  was  read  by  the  chairman,  and  the  meeting  declared  to  be 
open  for  debate  ;  that  the  affirmative  of  the  question  would  be  in 
order  to  commence.  Accordingly,  Elder  Freeman  Nickerson,  the 
Mormon,  commenced  by  observing  he  should  endeavor,  by  the  help 
of  God,  his  heavenly  father,  to  prove  to  the  full  satisfaction  of  all 
present,  and  as  many  as  should  hear  his  arguments,  or  read  them, 
that  the  Book  of  Mormon,  then  in  his  hand,  was  a  revelation  from 
God,  to  the  prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  in  or  about  the  21st  of  Sep- 
tember, 1823,  in  Manchester,  in  the  State  of  New  York  ;  and  that 
he  knew  it  was  all  true,  by  the  power  of  God,  for  his  voice  had 
made  it  known  to  him,  by  his  obedience  to  his  commands.  He 
said  the  history  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  the  history  of  and 
from  creation,  from  Adam  to  Noah,  from  father  to  son.  At  that 
time  it  did  not  require  any  records  or  writing  to  be  made.  People 
lived  so  long,  it  was  contained  in  their  memories. 

Having  said  thus  much  on  the  origin  of  the  Jewish  scriptures, 
believing  every  word  of  them  to  be  the  word  of  God,  he  com- 
menced reading  a  chapter  from  the  Mormon  book  ;  the  first  book  of 
prophet  Nephi,  saying,  it  is  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  and  that  he  must  have  his  own  way  of  explain- 
ing, commencing  where  he  pleased ;  and  before  he  should  get 
through  his  arguments,  or  leave  the  city  of  Boston,  every  soul 
would  believe  in  the  Mormon  faith,  if  they  did  not  acknowledge  it, 
and  that  he  felt  himself  under  great  obligation  to  this  society,  for 
the  privilege  of  speaking  for  God,  and  showing  the  word  of  God 
was  sharp,  and  powerful;  dividing  asunder  the  joints  and  marrow. 
That  he  was  a  christian,  and  that  now  was  the  time  for  the  chris- 
tians to  come  out  and  show  they  were  washed  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb ;  and  unless  they  did,  they  would  be  chastised  for  their 
neglect  and  disobedience.  They  that  are  not  for  me,  are 
against  me.     That  he  knew  what  he  said,  for  the  word  of  the  Lord 


43 

had  declared  it  to  him,  and  all  that  would  be  obedient  to  their  hea- 
venly father,  should  have  the  evidence  of  the  signs  that  should  fol- 
low them  that  believe.  In  my  name  they  shall  cast  out  devils,  take 
up  deadly  serpents,  and  take  deadly  things,  and  they  should  not 
hurt  them:  should  they  lay  their  hands  on  the  sick,  they  should 
recover  ;  and  all  those  that  would  believe,  and  be  baptised  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  as  it  had  been  on  him,  could 
do  the  same ;  and  all  that  were  sent  of  God  could  do  as  God  said 
they  should  do,  which  he  should  prove  to  them  before  he  left  the 
city.  At  this  time  the  chairman  informed  him  that  the  time  allot- 
ted him  of  20  minutes  was  fully  expired.  I  remark  here  that  the 
time  allotted  to  the  speakers  was  20  minutes  ;  and  no  speaker  was 
to  speak  twice  on  any  subject,  to  the  exclusion  of  any  other  per- 
son's speaking  on  the  other  side  of  the  question. 

As  this  question  was  agreed  on  between  the  elder  Nickerson  and 
myself,  it  required  I  should  reply  to  him.  Reply. — My  friend 
Nickerson  has  improved  his  time  in  exhorting  you  to  become  Mor- 
mons :  and  if  you  will,  you  shall  have  the  power  of  working  mira- 
cles, as  he  says  he  has,  and  that  his  Mormon  book  is  a  revelation 
from  God,  and  was  revealed  to  Joseph  Smith  by  the  power  of 
God,  and  he  swears  he  knows  it  is  all  true,  for  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  hath  declared  it  to  him.  His  great  object  appears  to  be,  by 
what  he  has  said,  to  prove  the  Mormon  book  is  in  perfect  accord- 
ance with  the  Old  and  New  Testament ;  but  he  was  very  careful 
not  to  say  much  about  the  Book  of  Mormon,  but  put  the  burthen  of 
proof  on  the  negative  side,  to  show  all  they  could.  He  observed 
in  his  remarks,  he  should  begin  where  he  pleased,  and  the  audience 
have  seen  how,  and  in  what  manner  he  had  supported  the  question. 
That  my  course  must  be  to  examine  the  evidences  that  were  put  in 
the  case,  viz  : — the  eleven  depositions  that  were  attached  to  the 
book :  but  before  I  should  do  this,  having  remarked  on  the  state- 
ment of  Mr  Nickerson,  sufficient  to  show  how  I  understood  him, 
I  observed  to  the  audience,  this  question  respecting  the  Book  of 
Mormon  being  divine  revelation,  is  of  the  first  importance.  They 
are  a  growing  people  in  the  far  West,  and  all  over  the  European 
world  ;  they  are  fast  settling  the  West  with  Mormons  from  all  quar- 
ters ;  their  faiths  were  well  adapted  to  the  feelings  and  sympathies 
of  the  credulous,  and  the  marvellous.  Should  it  progress  as  it 
had  done  since  1827,  when  the  sentiments  contained  in  the  book 
were  first  published  in  the  State  of  New  York,  it  would,  in  process 
of  time,  become  a  powerful  engine  of  religious  power,  if  not  th 
leading  religious  sect  in  this  country.  If  so,  they  or  their  children, 
or  race  would  probably  resent  the  persecutions  and  unjust  oppres- 
sions, they,  as  a  sect,  have  been  compelled  to  endure  from  the  in- 
habitants in  the  State  of  Missouri.  They  have  been  driven  from 
that  State  by  an  exterminating  act  of  the  State,  and  greatly  abused 
for  their  religious  delusions.  A  day  of  retribution  will  come,  when 
their  power  shall  be  as  strong  as  their  delusions.  This  has  been 
the  case  in  all  countries,  and  alternately  with  all  religious  sects.  I 
shall  examine  this  book  as  I  should  any  case  of  murder,  and  that 
the  audience  and  the  readers  were  the  jury  to  try  the  issue  of  this 


44 

question.  In  order  to  bring  it  fairly  before  the  audience,  I  must 
call  the  evidences  the  Mormon  surest  the  truth  of  their  revelation 
on.  First  evidences  called  by  me,  were  Oliver  Cowdry,  David 
Whitmer,  Martin  Harris.  These  three  witnesses'  testimony  on  a 
preceding  page  was  read.  This  being  done,  the  eight  evidences 
were  called  up,  viz  : — Christian  'Whitmer,  Jacob  Whitmer,  Peter 
Whitmer,  John  Whitmer,  Hiram  Page,  Joseph  Smith,  Sr.,  Hiram 
Smith,  Samuel  H.  Smith.  Here  the  reader  will  see  I  was  com- 
pelled to  call  up  their  evidence  that  they  rely  on  to  support  the 
book,  for  the  purpose  of  showing  its  fallacy,  credulity,  fanaticism, 
and  perjury.  All  of  which  you  will  see  in  their  testimony  on  a 
preceding  page,  which  will  be  clearly  proved  to  all  unprejudiced 
minds. 

Having  thus  far  proceeded  with  my  evidence,  I  commenced 
questioning  Elder  Nickerson,  the  debating  Mormon. 

Question  to  Mr  Nickerson. — Do  you  know  Joseph  Smith,  Jr., 
the  reputed  author  of  this  Book  of  Mormon  ? 

Answer. — Yes. 
N   Q. — Is  he  reputed  to  be  a  man  of  ti  uth  ? 

A.— Yes. 

Q. — Was  he  at  the  time  this  book  was  said  to  have  been  found  ? 

A. — I  have  so  heard. 

Q. — Do  you  know  of  his  digging  certain  golden  plates  out  of 
the  earth,  in  the  town  of  Manchester,  in  the   State  of  New  York? 

A. — I  did  not  see  him  dig  them  up. 

Q. — Then  how  dare  you  say  in  your  statement  to  the  audience, 
that  you  knew  it  was  all  true,  for  the  voice  of  the  Lord  had  de- 
clared it  ?     "What  do  you  mean  by  the  voice  of  the  Lord? 

A. — From  hearsay ;  from  those  that  know  it  by  the  power  of 
God. 

Thus,  all  their  knowledge  is  hearsay,  I  believe.  By  this  time  I 
was  informed  by  the  chairman  my  time  allotted  me  had  fully  ex- 
pired. One  of  the  audience  required  a  suspension  of  the  rules, 
that  I  might  proceed  with  my  examination.  It  was  granted  me, 
and  I  proceeded. 

Q. — Mr  Nickerson,  did  you  ever  see  those  plates? 

A.— No. 

Q. — Do  you  pretend  to  say  they  are  gold  ? 

A. — I  think  they  are. 

Q. — Do  you  know  it? 

A. — I  have  never  seen  them  cut  or  tried.  They  have  the  ap- 
pearance of  gold. 

Q. — How  do  you  know  that  ?    How  much  did  they  weigh  ? 

A. — About  30  pounds. 

Q. — Did  you  see  them  weighed  ? 

A.— No. 

Q. — How  do  you  know  what  they  weighed  then  ? 

A. — So  said  by  others. 

I  asked  these  questions  to  determine  the  value  of  this  golden  bi- 
de.    A  christian  friend  rose  to  a  point  of  order  ;  stating  my  mode 


of  questioning  and  cross-questioning  was  too  severe,  and  not  in  ac- 
cordance with  free  discussion,  and  of  the  house. 

My  reply  was,  the  Mormons  have  come  to  the  city  of  Boston, 
and  introduced  a  book,  called  the  Book  of  Mormon,  a  new  revela- 
tion from  God  ;  and  they  have  given  out  a  challenge  to  all  and 
every  sect,  Christian  or  Sceptic,  to  show  the  contrary.  Mr  Nicker- 
son,  the  debating  Mormon,  says  he  is  willing  to  be  inquired  of  as 
close  as  1  please,  on  all  questions  of  their  book  or  faiths.  There- 
fore, I  believe  I  have  a  perfect  right  to  examine  the  evidences  as 
close  as  though  they  were  under  oath  in  a  case  of  murder.  Pro- 
ceed,— was  the  voice  of  the  audience. 

Q. — Mr  Nickerson,  do  you  know  the  rules  by  which  they  val- 
ued this  golden  bible  ? 
A.— No. 

Q. — What  weight,  12  or  16  ounces  to  the  pound  ? 
A. — I  do  not. 

I  ask  this,  because  it  will  make  about  $2000  difference  in  value  ; 
one  will  give  $7,000,  the  other  $9,000,  more  or  less. 

Q. — Mr  Nickerson,  do  you  suppose  Cowdry,  Whitmer  and  Har- 
ris, the   three  witnesses   that  have  testified   to  seeing  these  plates, 
have  sworn  by  the  same  rules  you  have  stated,  viz  :  hearsay? 
A. — I  do  not  know. 

Q. — Do  you  know  who  translated  the  languages  from  the  gold- 
en plates,  into  English  ? 

A. — The  prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr. 
Q. — How  do  you  know  that  ? 
No  answer. 

Q. — What  language  was  there  written  on  the  plates  ? 
A. — Reformed  Egyptian. 
Q. — How  do  you  know  that  ? 
No  answer. 

Q. — Do  you  understand  Reformed  Egyptian  language  ? 
A.— No. 

Q. — When  and  where  did  Jo  Smith  translate  the  language  ? 
A. — I  was  not  present. 

I  forbore  to  ask  Mr  Nickerson  any  more  questions,  then  believ- 
ing him  to  be  in  a  perfect  state  of  unadulterated  delusion,  and  that 
his  evidence  would  be  as  likely  to  be  as  much  yes  as  no.  By  this 
time  my  second  allotment  of  time  was  fully  expired.  My  friend, 
Eider  Nickerson,  took  the  stand  to  reply ;  and  commenced  as  usual 
for  him,  that  his  heavenly  father  had  given  him  this  opportunity  to 
answer  for  himself;  that  he  was  happy  to  appear  in  proof  and  de- 
fence of  the  revelation  of  God,  as  made  known  <o  him.  He  did 
not  wish  to  keep  anything  back.  Notwithstanding  he  was  not 
learned,  yet  he  was  taught  of  God,  and  was  obedient  to  him  :  he 
had  left  all  for  him  and  his  cause ;  had  made  great  sacrifices  of  all 
his  property,  and  was  ready  to  lay  down  his  life,  if  the  case  re- 
quired it ;  that  he  had  been  a  firm  believer  for  years,  had  been  bap- 
tised into  the  faith,  and  had  received  the  forgiveness  of  his  sins, 
by  laying  on  of  hands,  of  those  that   had  power  to  forgive  sins  ; 


46 

that  he  had  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  had  become  a  partaker 
in  all  its  benefits  ;  that  he  was  well  acquainted  with  all  the  con- 
cerns relating  to  the  digging  up  the  plates  that  had  been  spoken  of. 
Here  he  gave  some  account  ot  the  book,  and  said,  the  prophet,  Jo- 
seph Smith,  when  he  returned  to  his  home  one  night  about  the  21st 
of  September,  1823,  and  lay  down  on  his  bed,  he  was  informed  in 
a  vision  by  an  angel,  that  he  was  to  be  a  prophet  for  God  ;  to  pro- 
mulgate to  the  world  a  new  revelation  :  that  he  should  find  it  hid 
up  unto  God,  in  a  certain  place,  and  described  the  place  to  Smith  ; 
and  told  him  it  was  the  history  of  the  prophet  Nephi,  &c. ;  that  he 
must  not  attempt  to  get  it  until  the  fourth  year  from  that  time. 
And  the  angel  gave  him  all  the  directions  ;  all  of  which,  he,  Nick- 
erson,  had  got  written  down,  he  said;  and  Joseph,  the  prophet,  did 
disobey  the  commands  of  the  angel,  and  went  to  the  place  previ- 
ously to  the  time  set,  and  commenced  digging  for  the  golden  plates 
in  the  box  or  ark,  that  the  angel  told  him  they  were  in.  At  length 
he  came  in  contact  with  a  stone  arch,  which  he  took  up,  and  saw 
the  chest,  and  got  hold  of  it,  but  could  not  get  it  then.  But  in  due 
time  he  obtained  it,  and  was  permitted  to  translate  it,  by  the  power 
\)f  God,  viz  :  by  the  aid  of  two  stones,  called  the  Urim  and  Thum- 
mim,  all  of  which  he  knew  by  the  power  of  God,  and  his  will  to 
him  by  being  obedient  to  his  commands.  This  is  the  way  Mr 
Nickerson  says  he  knew  this  thing.  God  told  him  all  this.  Hav- 
ing said  this  much,  says  Mr  Nickerson,  about  the  digging  up  the 
plates,  he  said  as  he  had  heretofore  said,  that  Cowdry,  Whitmer 
and  Harris,  and  the  testimony  of  the  eight  witnesses,  were  report- 
ed to  be  men  of  truth.  He  then  read  their  testimony,  as  it  is  re- 
ported in  the  Mormon  book,  and  on  a  preceding  page,  and  offered 
them  to  the  public,  on  which  he  should  rely,  in  support  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon  being  found  by  Joseph  Smith.  He  observed,  when  he 
said  a  thing,  he  meant  what  he  said.  When  he  speaks  of  healing 
the  sick,  or  performing  miracles,  personally,  he  meant  the  audience 
should  believe  what  he  said,  literally.  If  he  spoke  of  healing  a 
broken  bone,  or  a  crooked  arm,  he  meant  so.  He  attempted  an  il- 
lustration. He  bent  his  arm  akimbo,  then,  with  much  muscular 
force,  threw  it  quite  straight.  Like  that,  said  he.  A  gentleman 
rose,  and  asked  him  if  lie  meant  by  physical  force?  Yes,  said  he, 
by  physical  force  or  any  other  force,  he  did  not  care  what  force  it 
was,  if  it  straightened  the  limb.  This,  he  said,  I  have  seen  and 
done.  More  than  that,  being  interrogated  by  some  of  the  audience 
on  his  working  of  miracles,  he  related  two  of  them  ;  perhaps  they 
were  easy  cases.  He  said  that  an  elderlv  lady,  who  had  been  bow- 
ed down  to  the  earth,  crooked  by  long  infirmity,  sent  for  him  to  heal 
her.  He  obeyed  the  command,  and  when  there,  he  prayed  to  his 
heavenly  father,  and  annointed  her  with  oil,  and  laid  his  hands  on 
her.  (Laughter.)  She  became  straight  immediately.  This  occa- 
sioned a  loud  smile  with  the  audience. 

The  chairman  requested  the  audience  to  retain  their  countenances, 
and  to  preserve  order,  if  possible. 

Mr  Nickerson  proceeded  by  saying,  this  is  no  laughing  matter. 


47 

He  appeared  affected  by  his  own  stories.  I  imagined  a  magnet- 
izing influence,  by  way  of  sympathy,  among  the  female  part  of  the 
audience,  would  be  produced.  This  was  wonderfully  apparent ; 
had  I  not  seen  something  of  the  same  before,  I  may  have  partaken 
of  its  magnetizing  fluid. 

Mr.  Nickerson  will  excuse  these  remarks.  I  proceed  to  give  his 
statements  of  the  other  miracle  he  performed.  A  brother  Mormon 
was  sick,  nigh  unto  death,  for  a  long  time,  till  at  length  he  receiv- 
ed the  gift  of  faith  that  he  could  be  healed  by  the  prayers  of  broth- 
er Nickerson  ;  he  was  informed  of  the  fact,  and  went  immediately, 
nothing  doubting;  when  he  saw  him,  he  read  to  him  the  15th 
chapter  of  James,  the  14th  and  15th  verse  particularly — look  at  the 
texts,  they  are  to  the  point,  no  mistake.  He  then  knelt  down  by 
the  bedside,  after  anointing  him  with  oil,  and  prayed  to  his  heaven- 
ly father.  His  Mormon  brother  arose  from  his  bed,  on  which  he 
had  been  so  long  confined  with  a  consumption,  and  eat  a  hearty 
meal,  and  then  walked  six  miles.  Mr.  Nickerson  then  said  he  did 
not  come  there  to  tell  anything  but  the  truth,  and  what  had  been 
done  by  him  and  others,  by  the  power  of  God.  Mr.  Nickerson's 
time  being  expired  he  took  his  seat.  Mr.  S.  took  the  stand  in  re- 
ply to  Mr.  Nickerson,  and  said  he  should  not  occupy  but  a  few 
moments  on  the  negative  of  the  question,  before  the  audience.  He 
gave  us  an  off-hand  speech,  much  to  the  purpose;  not  only  in  reply 
to  the  Mormons,  but  to  christians  generally.  He  showed  the  abso- 
lute impossibility  of  such  powers  as  Mr.  Nickerson  has  spoken  of, 
being  in  use,  being  above  and  contrary  to  all  rules  of  the  laws  of 
nature,  and  sound  philosophy,  he  did  not  entertain  a  doubt  that  the 
immagination  of  Mr.  Nickerson,  or  others,  may  have  been  wrought 
up  to  that  belief,  that  their  prayers  may  have  had  the  desired  effect, 
and  they  be  serious  in  their  pretensions,  and  think  they  had  or 
could  perform  miracles.  But  his  experience,  although  short,  com- 
pared with  that  of  Mr.  Nickerson,  had  confirmed  him  in  the  be- 
lief taat  sincerity  was  no  safeguard  against  delusion.  His  readings 
of  facts,  that  are  well  known  to  thousands,  will  vouch  for  the  cor- 
rectness of  my  remarks.  He  then  referred  the  audience  to  the  case 
of  the  Hindoo  widows  at  the  funeral  pile,  as  a  specimen  of  their 
sincerity  and  faith,  he  observed,  the  Mormons  appeared  to  be  sin- 
cere ;  that  they  called  themselves  christians,  and  pretended  to  em- 
brace the  christian  faiths — if  so,  the  christians  were  bound  to  sup- 
port them,  or  show  where  the  errors  of  the  Mormons  are.  He  first 
thought  the  question  was  not  of  any  importance  to  society  at  large, 
but,  on  more  mature  reflection,  he  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
this  questiun  is  of  great  importance  to  the  community.  That  the 
Mormons  were  becoming  quite  a  leading  sect  in  the  far  West; 
they  were  spreading  their  faith  throughout  the  civilized  world — 
they  already  boast  of  their  hundred  thousand  followers,  most  of 
which  are  communicants,;  and  if  this  be  true,  they  may  ultimate- 
ly be  the  predominant  religious  sect  in  this  country.  He  illustrat- 
ed his  views  by  the  influence  of  other  sects,  in  other  ages  ;  all  of 
which  had  produced  like  results,  whenever  their  numbers  and  phy- 


48 

sical  powers  were  sufficiently  strong-,  as  to  carry  their  dogmas  and 
delusions  into  effect.  His  remarks  were  well  timed,  and  to  the  en- 
tire satisfaction  of  the  audience.  He  was  followed  in  reply  by  El- 
der Olney,  a  Mormon,  quite  a  novel  man  in  his  language,  as  you 
will  see  by  what  I  took  minutes  of  at  the  time.  He  commenced  by 
saying,  My  friends,  the  fact  is  this,  all  that  brother  Nickerson  has 
told  you  I  know  to  be  true,  by  the  power  of  God.  Allow  me  to 
say,  I  think  it  likely  he  never  saw  Mr.  Nickerson  before  ;  but  re- 
member, once  for  all  cases,  when  the  Mormons  swear  for  each 
other,  as  they  do,  I  believe,  in  all  cases,  they  swear  by  the  power  of 
God — pardon  this  digression,  friend  Olney,  He  said,  I  have  been 
a  preacher  in  the  faith  of  Mormon  nine  years  ;  and  the  fact  is, 
now  my  friends,  that  you  may  know  this  is  all  true  that  I  tell  yon, 
when  you  will  obey  the  commands  of  God,  for  the  fact  is,  now 
my  friends,  you  will  know  that  the  whole  account  of  Christ  is  true. 
For  the  fact  is,  my  friends,  I  am  a  believer  in  the  doctrines  of 
Christ.  And  the  fact  is,  now  my  friends,  I  know  what  is  said  is 
all  true  by  the  power  of  God ;  I  have  preached  it  nine  years  ;  and 
the  fact  is,  now  my  friends,  I  hare  made  great  sacrifices,  and  have 
done  and  suffered  much  ;  and  the  fact  is,  now  my  friends,  I  have 
done  and  seen  greater  miracles  than  brother  Nickerson  has  told  of. 
The  fact  is,  now  my  friends,  that  if  the  dead  was  to  be  raised  ten 
rods  from  this,  I  should  not  go  to  see  it.  For  the  fact  is,  now  my 
friends,  I  have  seen  greater  things  done  by  the  power  of  God.  The 
fact  is,  now  my  friends,  I  would  not  care  if  all  the  Mormon  books 
were  destroyed.  I  do  not  know  of  reading  the  book  of  Mormon 
through  in  my  life.  But  the  fact  is,  now  my  friends,  I  know  it  is 
all  true,  by  the  power  of  God.  I  have  a  book  in  my  soul,  which 
teaches  me  wisdom,  and  knowledge.  I  believe  I  have  read  the 
book  of  Mormon  once.  But  the  fact  is,  now  my  friends,  it  is  the 
Word  of  God ;  and  it  is  sharp  and  powerful,  and  dividing  asunder 
the  joints  and  marrow,  soul  and  spirit.  And  the  fact  is,  now  my 
friends,  I  am  glad  to  have  this  opportunity  to  speak  for  God.  He 
then  took  his  seat.  When  the  Rev.  Mr.  Collier  took  the  stand  in 
reply  to  the  Mormons,  he  felt  disposed  to  accredit  them  for  show- 
ing a  spirit  of  humility  and  christian  meekness ;  and  he  could  not 
doubt  their  sincerity  and  candor,  and  that  this  meeting  had  been 
conducted  with  its  usual  good  feelings  ;  but  he  was  compelled  to 
say  he  believed  his  Mormon  friends  were  mistaken  and  deluded. 
He  believed  the  cannon  of  the  Scriptures  were  closed,  and  no  ad- 
ditional or  new  revelation  was  expedient  or  scriptural ;  he  did  not 
intend  to  make  but  few  remarks  on  what  had  been  said  ;  he  was 
inclined  to  think  the  question  was  of  such  an  import,  and  in  such 
hands,  as  would  be  fully  investigated  without  him.  He  should  ad- 
duce but  two  texts  of  scripture,  which  he  thought  would  establish 
his  position,  relating  to  the  addition  or  new  revelation,  as  spoken  of 
in  the  promulgating  of  the  book  of  Mormon.  He  hoped  all  would 
look  seriously  at  these  texts,  he  should  present,  and  pay  particular 
attention  to  their  import.  One  of  which  is  recorded  in  the  4th 
chapter  of  Deuteronomy,  2d  verse  :  For  ye  shall  not  add  unto  the 


49 

Word  which  I  command  you  ;  neither  shall  ye  diminish  aught 
from  it.  That  ye  may  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  your 
God,  vvhich  I  command  you,  The  other  text  quoted,  was  in  the 
last  chapter  of  Revelations,  ISth  and  19tli  verses;  For  I  testify 
unto  you,  that  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy 
of  this  book,  if  any  man  should  add  unto  these  things,  God  shall 
add  unto  him  the  plagues  therein  written.  The  texts  thus  far 
quoted  would  apply  to  the  arguments  of  the  Mormons.  He  then 
took  his  seat.  After  Mr.  Collier  had  taken  his  seeat,  Elder  Olney, 
the  previous  speaker,  wished  the  privilege  of  a  moment  to  reply  to 
Mr.  Collier,  that  the  text  spoken  of  did  not  mean  what  Mr.  Collier 
supposed,  but  simply  meant  to  be  confined,  the  first  text,to  a  partic- 
ular tribe ;  and  the  second  text  to  that  particular  book  of  Revela- 
tions generally.  The  time  having  been  fully  expired  for  the  meet- 
ing to  be  adjourned,  to  the  following  Sunday,  at  2  o'clock,  P.  M., 
it  was  accordingly  done  :  adjourned  to  Sunday,  the  4th  of  July  ,to 
meet  at  Winchester  Hall. 

Sunday,  the  4th,  met  according  to  the  adjournment,  and  called 
to  order  by  the  chairman.  Mr.  Nickerson  opened  the  meeting  in 
the  affirmative  of  the  question,  in  his  usual  form,  that  he  was 
thankful  to  his  heavenly  father  for  the  opportunity  of  showing  the 
Book  of  Mormon  to  be  a  true  revelation  from  God  ;  that  it  was  in 
accordance  with  the  old  and  New  Testament ;  that  he  believed 
every  word,  both  of  the  Jews,  Christians  and  Mormons;  and  he 
would  call  on  the  christians,  of  all  sects,  to  come  out  and  show 
themselves  on  the  Lord's  side,  and  not  to  be  half-way  christians. 
Now  was  a  good  time ;  God  was  on  his  way  :  the  latter  days 
spoken  of  were  at  hand  ;  and  if  any  one  meant  to  have  any  part  in 
the  first  resurrection,  he  must  brave  the  storm  of  pride  and  self- 
love,  and  covetousness,  and  become  like  their  Eider  Brother,  Jesus 
Christ;  that  he  had  left  all,  and  had  been  with  him,  having  made 
a  sacrifice  of  all  his  property;  and  if  required,  he  would  lay  down 
his  life  in  the  cause.  He  hoped  that  his  friend,  Mr.  Parsons,  that 
enquired  so  closely  in  the  evidences  to  the  book  of  Mormon,  last 
Sunday,  would  not  reject  them,  because  eight  of  them,  out  of  the 
eleven,  belonged  to  two  families,  viz :  Joseph  Smith's,  and  the 
Whitmer's.  He,  Mr.  N.,  considered  these  evidences  as  good  as  Mat- 
thew, Mark,  Luke,  or  John,  and  that  the  testimony  was  complete, 
and  sanctioned  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  is  so  believed  by  all  in  the 
true  Mormon  faith  ;  and  that  he  was  made  to  believe  it  by  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  power  of  God,  and  that  by  the  laying 
on  of  hands.  He  should  be  glad  if  his  friend  Collier  was  present, 
but  as  he  was  not,  he  should  not  say  mueh  about  the  meaning  of 
the  texts  he,  Mr  Collier,  referred  to,  last  Sunday,  to  prove  the 
book  of  Mormon  not  of  divine  revelation — his  brother  Olney  had 
already  answered  that  part,  and  fully  shown  the  texts  of  friend  Col- 
lier were  misapplied.  Having  said  thus  much  on  the  book  of  Mor- 
mon, he  had  no  objection  to  be  examined  by  any  one  ;  he  did  not 
come  to  Boston  to  deceive  any  one,  but  to  speak  the  truth,  and  he 
hoped  the  christians  would  come  out  to  the    help    of  the  Lord 


50 

against  the  mighty,  and  not  fear  those  that  denied  the  truths  of  the 
Bible,  and  the  book  of  Mormon,  and  said  they  could  prove  it  a 
novel,  and  a  hoax  on  the  community.  I  am  thankful  to  God,  my 
Heavenly  Father,  for  this  opportunity  of  speaking  for  him  and  his 
cause.  I  have  said  much  in  favor  of  this  society,  because  they  are 
willing  to  investigate;  and  I  expect,  before  I  leave  Boston,  to  con- 
vince them  I  am  an  honest  man,  and  that  the  book  of  Mormon  is 
the  truth,  and  divine  revelation  ;  and  that  the  miracles  he  had 
spoken  of,  were  nothing  compared  with  what  he  could  tell  by  the 
power  of  God.  He  then  took  his  seat,  and  seemed  to  be  much  re- 
freshed, in  giving  his  testimony  in  behalf  of  the  book  of  Mormon, 
and  of  the  evidences  that  had  sworn  to  it. 

I  then  proceeded,  by  way  of  reply  to  my  friend  Nickerson,  stated 
that  I  had  every  good  reason  to  believe  the  book  of  Mormon  was 
got  up  by  a  Mr.  Spaulding,  formerly  of  Ohio,  a  young  clergy- 
man, as  a  religious  novel,  a  few  years  previous  to  its  appearing  in 
New-  Yqrk  State ;  and  that  the  manuscript,  or  book,  had  since 
been  remodelled,  and  so  matured,  as  to  inspire  the  ignorant  and 
credulous,  with  the  belief  that  it  was  a  revelation  from  God  ;  that 
I  expected  to  show,  conclusively,  to  the  unprejudiced  mind,  that  I 
should  produce  a  great  variety  of  testimony  to  prove  my  position 
correct ;  and  that  I  expected  to  have  Mrs.  Spaulding's  deposition  t« 
that  effect ;  that  I  expected  to  prove  that  the  eleven  evidences  that 
had  sworn  to  the  plates  of  the  book  of  Mormon,  had  all  perjured 
themselves;  and  that  was,  in  my  opinion,  clearly  shown  in  their 
testimony,  as  I  intended  to  show,  when  I  shall  argue  the  case  to 
the  audience.  I  then  commenced  my  enquiry  of  Mr.  Nickerson, 
why  it  was  that  Joseph  Smith  could  not,  or  did  not,  obtain  the 
plates  when  he  first  attempted,  as  was  stated  in  his  evidence,  given 
the  last  Sunday.  Mr.  Nickerson  did  not  answer  me.  The  chair- 
man, a  young  man  that  generally  fills  the  chair  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  audience,  seemed  to  think  my  mode  of  inquiry  was  not  in 
accordance  with  the  rules  we  had  established  in  the  Society  for 
Free  Discussion.  This  occasioned  a  reply  from  me,  and  some  re- 
marks from  others.  I  expressed  a  perfect  willingness  to  comply 
with  our  constituted  rules,  but  I  believed  this  case  required  a  differ- 
ent course,  especially  from  me,  as  I  had  agreed  to  publish  an  analy- 
sis of  the  book  of  Mormon,  with  all  that  should  be  said  upon  the 
subject  before  the  Society  of  Free  Discussion ;  and  in  order  to  get 
at  the  evidence  on  which  the  Mormons  rely,  in  support  of  their 
claims,  to  prove  the  affirmative  of  the  question,  I  should  be  allow- 
ed to  ask  any  and  all  questions  relating  to  that  book  ;  and  that 
Mr.  Nickerson  had  said  he  had  gotten  all  the  particukr  tran- 
sactions written  down,  and  if  so,  I  have  a  good  claim  to  know 
what  they  were ;  for  I  supposed  they  would  corroborate  all  I  ex- 
pected to  establish ;  and  unless  I  was  allowed  to  proceed  in  my 
mode  of  inquiry,  to  get  at  the  existing  facts,  I  should  be  compelled 
to  abandon  the  subject,  in  a  great  measure,  and  should  have  the 
case  argued  between  Mr.  Nickerson,  the  Mormon,  and  myself  ex- 
clusively, where  I  should,  by  an  agreement,  have  the   privilege  of 


51 

enquiry,  in  any  shape  I  should  choose,  to  get  at  the  truth  ;  and  he, 
Mr.  Nickerson,  thought  this  most  advisable,  and,  eventually,  it  was 
adopted.  There  were  so  many  speakers  on  the  question  at  issue, 
that  I  omitted  my  mode  of  enquiry,  and  reserved  it  for  the  time 
when  it  was  to  be  argued  before  the  society  by  me,  exclusively,  as 
you  will  see  in  the  sequel,  when  on  the  external  evidences,  that  the 
Mormons  rely  on,  in  support  of  the  book  of  Mormon  being  of  Di- 
vine Revelation.     I  then  took  my  seat. 

A  Mr.  Sweet  then  took  the  stand,  an  elderly  man,  a  man  of  good 
understanding,  apparently  a  stranger  to  the  greater  part  of  the  au- 
dience. He  was  inquired  of,  by  the  chairman,  on  which  side  of 
the  question  he  intended  to  speak  ?  This  question  was  in  order, 
3rou  will  see,  with  the  constituted  rules  of  the  society,  viz  :  that 
speakers,  on  all  questions,  shall  follow  each  other  alternately,  oa 
the  affirmative  and  negative.  Mr.  Sweet  answered  in  the  affirma- 
tive, that  is,  the  principal  of  what  he  should  say  was  what  he 
heard  from  the  Mormons  a  few  years  since,  that  he  called  that  the 
affirmative  side.  He  proceeded,  and  stated  that  he  heard  two  Mor- 
mon sermons,  from  Mormons  that  came  to  Boston  not  long  after 
they  had  got  up  the  Mormon  Bible,  and  that  Joe  Smith  was  there, 
or  a  man  that  called  himself  so  ;  that  they  preached  in  Fanny 
Brewers's  chamber,  corner  of  Belknap  and  Myrtle  streets.  This 
fact  is  well  known  to  thousands  in  Boston,  as  the  people  congre- 
gated about  the  house  to  hear  them.  Joe  Smith,  the  pretended 
prophet,  told  him,  in  presence  of  witnesses  that  he  could  produce, 
that  he,  Smith,  dug  up  the  plates  that  the  Mormon  Bible  was  trans- 
lated from  ;  and  that  he  translated  the  language  from  Egyptian  to 
to  the  English,  as  it  is  now  written;  that  an  angel  called  on  him 
three  times  to  give  him  instructions  about  the  plates — I  will  not  be 
positive  whether  it  was  two  or  three  times,  but  let  it  go  at  two — 
that  he,  Smith,  opened  the  plates  when  he  first  dug  them  up,  but 
could  not  understand  or  translate  them.  Directly,  a  self-moving 
machine  began  to  rise  up  perpendicular,  written  in  English  what  it 
contained  in  Egyptian,  page  by  page,  so  that  he  could  read  it  legi- 
bly, or  any  one  else  ;  that  the  plates  were  found  in  a  stone  box ; 
that  he  opened  it  by  the  force  of  a  bar;  that  the  ark,  or  box,  that 
coutained  the  plates,  was  in  the  shape  of  a  cocked  hat,  of  old  fash- 
style,  &c. 

The  story  of  Mr.  Sweet  was  believed  by  the  audience,  as  the 
simple  truths  heard  from  Joe  Smith ;  as  the  same,  in  substance, 
spoken  by  other  Mormons,  about  the  same  time,  at  Julian  Hall,  in 
their  lectures. 

Mr.  Sweet  concluded  by  giving  his  opinion,  and  said,  he  did  not 
believe  a  sentence  of  what  any  of  the  Mormons  had  said  about  their 
book  being  a  revelaton  from  God.  He  then  took  his  seat.  I  re- 
mark, here,  that  Mr.  Nickerson  seemed  to  be  disconcerted  by  the 
closing  remarks  of  Mr.  Sweet,  and  also  about  the  stone  box  being 
in  the  shape  of  a  cock'd  hat;  but  the  audience  will  remember  that 
Mr.  Nickerson  had  said  it  was  encased  in  a  stone  vault.  Mr.  Nick- 
erson made  enquiries  of  Mr.  Sweet  of  his   name,  and  where  he 


52 

could  be  found.  Mr.  Svfreet,  in  his  usual  intelligent  manner  inform- 
ed him,  as  being  well  known  in  Boston.  Allow  me  to  observe, that 
the  next  Sunday  Mr.  Sweet  appeared,  and,in  reply  to  Mr.  Nicker- 
son,  offered  10  produce  the  evidence  to  what  he  had  stated  the  pre- 
vious Sunday  ;  but  I  told  him,  in  private,  that  in  that  stage  of  the 
inquiry  it  did  not  require  it,  that  there  might  be  found  one  hundred 
in  Boston  that  could  swear  to  all  the  principal  facts  that  he  had 
stated,  from  these  men  that  came  to  Boston  at  the  time  he  spoke 
of;  for  I  could  testify  to  it  in  substance  myself,  as  I  was  one  of  the 
number  that  examined  them  in  Julien  Hall,  where  one  of  them 
stated  that  the  angel  had  taken  the  golden  Bible,  and  left  a  fac- 
similie  in  its  room  ;  and  that  I  observed  to  the  Mormons,  at  the 
time,  that  they  made  a  bad  beginning  with  the  angel.  Thus  far 
my  knowlege  of  ihe  statements  of  the  Mormons,  when  at  Boston, 
at  the  time  Mr.  Sweet  alluded  to,  agrees  with  his. 

When  Mr.  Sweet  had  taken  his  seat,  the  chairman  informed  the 
audience  that  the  last  speaker  had  not  improved  his  whole  time  by 
twelve  minutes.  Mr.  Nickerson,  the  Mormon,  rose  to  reply,  and 
observed,  he  should  like  to  improve  the  remaining  time — it  was 
granted  him  by  a  vote  of  the  audience.  He  proceeded  in  his  usual 
form  of  introduction,  and  said  that  he  was  willing  to  impart  all  he 
knew  about  the  book  of  Mormon,  but  the  course  adopted  by  me,  the 
writer  of  this  book,  the  mode  that  I  had  chosen  to  examine  the 
witnesses,  was  to  prepare  the  minds  of  the  aradience  to  disbelieve 
•  the  book  of  Mormon ;  but  he  should  show  it  all  true,  by  the  power 
of  God  ;  that  when  he  should  be  ready  to  meet  me  in  single  com- 
bat,  by  this  time  he  was  informed  that  the  few  moments  allotted 

to  him  were  expired.  He  concluded  by  saying  he  always  meant  to 
observe  the  rules  of  the  house,  with  as  much  decorum  as  any  other 
person  or  speaker,  whatever.     He  was  then  seated. 

I  will  remark  that  Mr  Nickerson  or  any  other  Mormon  that 
spoke,  did  observe  the  rules  of  time,  when  informed  by  the  chair- 
man, as  much,  and  prompt  as  any  one.  Although  they  usually  ap- 
pear to  be  under  the  spirit  of  what  they  call  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  is 
a  determined  resolution  which  seemed  to  me  to  engage  the  whole 
muscular  force  of  the  body,  they  would  make  the  cushions  of  the 
desk  smoke  :  and  their  delivery  was  so  rapid,  and  coming  with 
such  power,  it  would  remind  us  of  the  day  of  pentacost,  when  they 
appeared  as  though  they  were  drunk  before  nine  of  the  clock,  (bi- 
ble account.)  though  there  is  no  evidence  they  were  so,  but  I  be- 
lieve they  were  in  the  same  state  of  mind  of  the  Mormons.  I  am 
rather  sceptical  about  any  peoples'  speaking  different  languages 
correctly,  not  having  learned  them. 

The  next  person  that  rose  to  speak,  in  the  negative  of  the  ques- 
tion, was  Mr.  S.,  that  had  spoken  the  Sunday  before.  He  address- 
ed the  audience  in  his  usual  happy  and  convincing  style  of  argu- 
ment. The  audience  listened  with  their  accustomed  silence,  when 
he  took  a  general  view  of  the  apparent  objects  of  the  Mormons, 
that  they  were  probably  sincere  in  their  intentions  to  spread  their 
faith ;  and  many  of  them  were  honest  believers  in  the  evidences 


53 

reported  in  their  book;  but  he  believed  they  would  not  be  able  to 
make  many  converts  to  their  faith  out  of  the  infidels,  for  they 
had  no  confidence,  generally,  in  any  religious  dogma.  If  the 
Mormons  expected  'to  succeed  with  them,  they  must  produce 
some  actual  experiment,  some  one  case,  viz:  that  of  raising  the 
dead,  healing  of  the  sick  miraculously,  or  some  other  paramount 
case,  and  that  which  is  above  and  beyond  all  human  powers ; 
such  as  they  have  testified  they  have  done,  and  can  perforin  by  the 
power  of  God.  If  they  will  do  this,  we  infidels  will  all  be  Mor- 
monites  in  spite  of  ourselves;  but  until  that  is  done,  intelligent  in- 
dels  will  be  compelled  to  remain  as  they  are. 

He  believed  it  was  the  duty  of  the  christians  to  come  out  in 
support  of  the  mormon  faith,  or,  otherwise,  if  they  are  deluded, 
they  should  show  to  them  the  contrary.  The  Mormons  sup- 
ported all  their  books  and  dogmas  ;  all  the  difference  he  could 
discover  between  them  was,  the  Mormons  believed  the  Bible  to  the 
very  letter,  while  the  christians  believed  it  figurative  and  spiritual. 

He  felt  a  degree  of  sympathy  for  Mr.  Nickerson,  as  he  seemed  to 
be  nearly  alone  in  this  part  of  the  community;  that  they  had  been 
abused  and  persecuted  by  the  Missourians,  to  that  degree  of  cuelty 
which  characterised  all  sects  of  religionists,  of  whatever  faith  or 
age.  He  should  not  pretend  to  make  any  remarks  on  their  Bible, 
as  it  was  not  familiar  to  him,  never  having  read  it ;  but  from  what 
he  had  already  heard,  and  admitted  by  the  Mormons,  it  must  be  a 
great  delusion,  and  as  a  friend  to  Mr.  Nickerson,  he  should  advise 
him  to  return  home  to  the  bosom  of  his  family,  and  abandon  the 
idea  of  establishing  a  society  of  mormons  in  the  City  of  Boston. 
He  then  took  his  seat.  I  presume  his  speech  and  advice  was  re- 
plete with  good  sense,  and  gentleman-like  treatment  to  the  Mor- 
mons, and  so  admitted  by  Mr.  Nickerson. 

When  Mr.  S.  was  seated,  a  Mr.  C.  took  the  stand  in  the 
affirmative  of  the  question,  quite  contrary  to  the  expectation  of  the 
audience.  When  asked  by  the  chairman  which  side  of  the  ques- 
tion he  intended  to  support,  it  was  understood  he  said  the  affirma- 
tive. He  proceeded  to  read  a  number  of  long  extracts  from  the 
Mormon  books,  and  pretended  to  expound  them,  in  his  usual  philo- 
sophic manner,  shewing  the  texts  to  agree  with  the  morals  and 
sayings  of  the  New-Testament;  that  they  harmonized  with  the 
fundamental  principles  of  the  christian  religion,  and  that  he  felt  a 
deep  interest  in  the  faith  ;  that  it  was  a  kind  of  transcendentalism, 
fully  in  accordance  with  the  age.  True,  he  thought  there  was  a 
considerable  heterogenous  matter  in  their  writings,  but  not  ulike  all 
other  sacred  writings;  we  must  make  a  proper  discrimination  and 
allowance,  considering  the  circumstances  under  which  they  were 
written,  and  the  persons  by  whom  they  had  been  brought  to  light. 
When  his  time  was  expired  and  he  was  seated. 

It  appeared  to  me,  and  I  presume  it  did  to  the  audience  general- 
ly, that  the  Mormon  had  made  a  deep  conviction  on  the  mind  of 
our  friend,  he  being  a  christian  member.  I  concluded  that  he 
intended  to  become  a  christian  of  the  Mormon  stamp,  from  what 


54 

he  said  and  read.  The  select  readings  were  calculated  to  pro- 
duce this  opinion.  They  were  on  the  keeping;  of  the  Sabbath, 
and  other  christian  moral  duties  and  practices,  when  our  friend 
took  his  seat.  I  noticed  he  seemed  to  enjoy  his  usual  smile. 
1  was  then  at  liberty  to  pursue  my  former  remarks  in  the  nega- 
tive of  the  question.  I  commenced  by  introducing  the  speak- 
er that  had  just  taken  his  seat,  to  Mr  Nickerson,  as  a  brother 
Mormon  in  the  faith.  This  introduction  occasioned  a  smile 
on  the  countenances  of  the  audience,  which  the  new  convert 
appeared  to  enjoy  as  well  as  the  rest  of  us.  I  observed  our 
friend  was  a  better  subject  for  a  Mormon  than  most  of  us  ; 
more  refined  in  his  notions  and  feelings  in  the  philosophy  of 
religions  ;  that  he  was  not  so  calloused  to  the  reform  of  the 
age.  Any  remarks  seemed  to  create  a  sentiment  in  the  mind 
of  the  new  convert,  something  contrary  to  what  I  expected, 
and  I  believe  the  audience  had  the  same  impression.  The 
gentleman  arose  in  his  seat,  and  observed  with  his  usual  appa- 
rent sincerity,  that  he  did  not  intend  to  be  identified  with  the 
Mormons  in  sentiment,  or  faith,  and  that  the  next  Sunday  he 
should  speak  on  the  negative  of  the  question ;  that  the  Book 
of  Mormon  was  the  most  ridiculous  subject  he  ever  read.  I 
was  perfectly  at  a  loss  :  thunderstruck  ;  and  if  I  had  been  a 
Mormon,  I  should  say  by  the  power  of  God.  The  re-conver- 
sion of  the  Mormon  convert  was  so  sudden,  it  occasioned  a 
cheering  smile  on  the  audience,  more  especially  the  Christian 
department :  finding  their  ranks  were  not  yet  broken.  My  re- 
marks being  concluded,  Mr  Nickerson  had  a  few  minutes  to 
reply  to  Mr  C.  The  old  veteran  expressed  his  sentiments  on 
this  occasion  ;  said  he  should  be  glad  to  see  men  and  women 
converted,  and  become  partakers  in  the  blessings  of  the  obe- 
dient and  the  faithful ;  but  he  did  not  want  any  half  way  con- 
verts. Rather  a  hard  hit,  it  was  thought,  on  the  returning 
penitent. 

By  this  time  the  chairman  observed  there  was  about  20  min- 
utes before  the  usual  hour  of  adjournment ;  that  he  should 
like  to  say  a  word  or  two  on  what  had  been  said.  It  was 
granted.  He  commenced  by  saying  he  thought  there  had 
been  quite  too  liberal  use  made  of  personalities  by  some  par- 
ticular speakers.  It  was  so  spoken  by  him  that  the  audience 
knew  who  he  alluded  to  ;  Mr  S.,  that  had  given  advice  to  the 
Mormon  to  retire  to  the  bosom  of  his  family,  and  myself  were 
alluded  to.  The  chairman  was  arrested  in  his  remarks  by  Mr 
S.,  that  he  was  not  in  order,  and  quite  uncalled  for  at  that 
time  and  place  :  and  to  prove  the  correctness  of  his  opinion, 
he  requested  by  a  motion,  that  it  be  tested  by  a  vote  of  the 
audience.     This  occasioned  some  debate,  and  was  argued  to 


55 

be  a  bad  precedent.  The  arguments  went  so  far  as  to  believe 
the  audience  would  not  sustain  the  chairman  in  his  remarks, 
and  the  person  that  debated  the  question  of  propriety,  request- 
ed Mr  S.  to  withdraw  his  motion,  which  was  done.  The 
chairman,  in  that  stage  of  the  case,  gave  way  to  the  Mormon, 
Mr  N.  He  observed  that  he  did  not  take  anything  that  had 
been  said  by  Mr  S.,  or  myself,  as  designed  to  hurt  his  feelings, 
but  thought  the  subject  had  been  treated  with  that  usual  good 
feeling  that  fairly  belonged  to  that  Society.  Mr  S.  then  rose 
and  said  he  believed  all  I  had  said  on  the  subject  of  Mormon- 
ism  was  with  that  usual  good  feeling  that  was  well  known  by 
the  society ;  such  as  I  had  uniformly  on  all  occasions  strictly 
observed.  This  remark  from  Mr  S.  called  out  a  gentleman- 
like acknowledgement  from  the  chairman,  that  he  had  been 
too  fast  in  his  remarks,  and  he  hoped  it  would  be  excused. 

It  was  then  voted  to  adjourn  to  Sunday,  the  12th  of  July 
next,  at  2  P.  M.,  at  Winchester  Hall. 

Met  according  to  adjournment.  The  meeting  was  called  to 
order  by  the  chairman.  Elder  Nickerson  commenced  with 
the  affirmative  of  the  question.  He  remarked  that  he  should 
bring  some  different  proof  from  what  he  had  previously  given, 
to  prove  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  a  revelation  from  God.  Al- 
though the  evidences  in  the  book,  viz  :  the  eleven  that  swore 
to  the  plates  were  unimpeachable,  and  were  on  the  same 
ground  of  character  as  much  entitled  to  be  believed  as  those 
in  the  Christian  Bible,  and  therefore  the  Mormon  book  will  be 
found  a  true  revelation  from  God,  and  he  knew  it,  for  his  hea- 
venly father,  whom  he  obeyed,  had  made  the  truth  manifest  to 
him,  by  his  power ;  and  that  God  had  ordained  one,  and  sent 
him  forth  to  declare  his  word,  and  promulge  his  sayings  and 
his  doings  to  the  world,  that  had  long  been  hidden  up  from 
us.  I  asked  him  if  he  meant  Jo  Smith.  He  said  no,  that  he 
meant  himself.  (Smiles.)  He  said  it  was  a  high  stand  to 
take,  but  it  was  true.  To  show  the  power  of  God  to  choose 
men,  and  enable  them  to  carry  into  effect  his  will,  he  referred 
to  Peter  ;  what  he  saw  in  a  vision  ;  a  sheet  drawn  up  to  heav- 
en. From  that  he  said,  God  was  about  convincing  the  world 
by  him  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  a  revelation  of  his  do- 
ings ;  and  if  any  one  would  come  out  on  God's  side  and  be 
faithful,  they  would  see  God  was  as  good  as  his  word,  and  that 
he  knew  he  was,  and  that  he  came  to  Boston  to  obey  him,  in 
answer  to  a  good  conscience;  not  to  tell  what  he  believed,  as 
Christians  say,  but  to  promulge  what  he  knew.  He  did  not 
come  there  to  deceive  the  people,  but  speak  for  God.  Net  to 
work  miracles,  as  some  unbelievers  wanted  him  to,  nor  to  sell 
the  Holy  Ghost  to  the  Yankees,  for  them  to  sell  again  to  make 


56 

money.  (Smiles.)  That  we  were  all  immortal,  and  like  the 
dry  bones  that  Ezekiel  saw,  37th  chapter.  That  bone  came 
to  his  bone  ;  it  was  a  truth  and  no  fiction,  nor  figure  ;  that  it 
meant  what  it  said ;  that  the  bones  did  actually  come  to  life. 
Just  so  in  the  Book  of  Mormon;  it  means  what  it  says,  and  if 
it  is  not  true,  the  Christians  ought  to  come  out  and  prove  by 
their  Bible  what  the  dry  bones  mean  :  and  if  the  Book  of 
Mormon  is  not  true,  let  them  show  it ;  not  leave  the  task  to  in- 
fidels to  do  it ;  them  that  did  not  believe  in  any  revelation  but 
that  of  Nature's  God.  The  chairman  called  the  Elder  to  a 
point  of  order,  for  dwelling  so  extensively  on  the  Jewish  and 
Christian  bible  to  prove  the  Mormon  bible  true,  not  being  re- 
levant to  the  question. 

I  rose  and  observed  to  the  chairman  that  the  Mormon  should 
have  all  possible  indulgence,  as  he  had  a  bad  case  to  make 
out ;  such  as  it  would  be  folly  in  any  one  but  a  Mormon  to 
attempt.  He  was  allowed  to  proceed,  and  said  he  should  prove 
in  the  end,  that  the  Old  and  New  Testament  proved  the  truth 
of  the  Mormon  Book,  and  that  the  Mormon  bible  proved  the 
truth  of  theirs  ;  that  the  Christian  and  Mormon  may  well  be 
compared  to  the  two  sticks  spoken  of  in  Ezekiel ;  and  if  any 
of  you  will  be  obedient  to  God,  my  head  for  it  you  will  re- 
ceive its  blessings  and  its  promises.  The  Elder  was  informed 
that  his  20  minutes  was  fully  expired.  My  remarks,  perhaps, 
should  have  been  in  order  to  have  followed.  But  a  lady,  A. 
F.,  rose,  and  claimed  the  floor.  She  said  she  was  for  truth  ; 
but  not  like  the  Mormons,  that  had  killed  a  brother,  as  she  be- 
lieved they  had.  I  here  remark  she  is  a  non-resistant ;  and 
having  been  informed  of  the  Mormons'  making  some  defence 
to  save  their  lives  in  the  State  of  Missouri,  occasioned  that 
remark.  She  was  called  to  order,  being  too  personal.  She, 
however,  was  determined  to  proceed  with  her  favorite  topic, 
without  any  formal  rule  of  argument,  to  the  question.  From 
different  individuals  the  house  became  quite  confused.  Some 
one  asked  her  not  to  get  mad ;  she  thought  it  came  from  me, 
but  it  did  not.  She  believed  she  was  not  mad  nor  insane,  but 
spoke  the  truth  in  her  usual  engagedness.  I  made  a  few  re- 
marks, that  when  ladies  spoke  to  any  question,  I  should  be 
pleased  to  hear  them  in  a  style  that  was  becoming  their  femi- 
nine character.  When  such  spoke,  and  were  intelligent,  and 
susceptible  of  being  governed  by  the  rules  and  orders  of  the 
society  or  house,  it  would  be  so  received  by  all  societies,  more 
especially  the  free  discussion  society.  She  took  her  seat. 
The  Elder  Nickerson  thus  spoke.  He  pretended  to  take  a 
review  of  what  Mr  Sweet  said  the  last  Sunday :  and  said  the 
statement  that  Mr  Sweet  gave,  what  Jo  Smith  had  said  to  him 


57 

in  Boston,  some  years  since,  in  Fanny  Brewer's  house,  could 
not  be  correct,  so  far  as  related  to  the  box  that  contained  the 
golden  plates.  (See  Sweet's  statement  on  the  preceding 
pages.)  That  Smith  said  the  box  was  in  shape  of  a  cocked 
hat.  The  Elder,  however,  did  not  deny  the  possibility  of  the 
truth,  but  said  Mr  Sweet,  like  himself,  was  getting  old,  and 
liable  to  forget.  That  Smith  had  uniformly  told  all  that  no 
one  had  seen  the  box  or  plates  except  the  eleven  evidences  in 
the  book.  There  were  evidences  then  in  the  room  that  would 
swear  to  the  truth  of  Mr  Sweet's  statement,  and  Mr  Sweet 
consulted  me  on  the  propriety  of  bringing  them  to  the  stand. 
I  gave  advice  to  the  contrary.  (See  preceding  pages.)  The 
Elder  proceeded  by  saying  the  Mormons  were  fast  spreading 
their  truths  and  their  faiths  both  in  South  and  North  America  ; 
that  many  were  sent  of  God  as  in  ancient  days,  when  John, 
the  forerunner  of  Jesus  was  sent,  and  so  were  the  Mormons, 
not  all ;  and  every  man  is  sent,  but  if  any  one  come  and 
preach  not  this  doctrine  that  I  preach,  or  shall  preach  any 
other  gospel,  let  him  be  accursed.  I  stand  here  boldly  before 
you,  to  promulge  the  truth.  Will  not  one  of  you  stand  up 
with  me  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty?  No  one 
appeared  to  aid  the  old  veteran.     He  took  his  seat. 

Mr  S.  took  the  floor,  and  observed,  that  much  had  been 
said  about  the  divine  authority  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  but 
little  had  been  said  to  prove  it.  The  Mormons  cannot  prove 
any  book  to  be  inspired.  To  do  this,  they  must  be  inspired 
themselves  to  understand  it,  and  is  it  not  charging  God  fool- 
ishly, to  say  he  has  given  such  a  revelation.  God  has  inspired 
all,  or  he  has  not  inspired  any.  It  would  be  derogatory  to  his 
character,  to  do  anything  to  the  contrary.  That  the  origin  of 
the  Mormon  Bible  is  not  in  accordance  with  the  general  char- 
acter of  God,  or  his  revelation.  Agreeable  to  the  christian  be- 
lief, they  have  declared  theirs  to  be  the  closing  up  of  the 
cannon  of  the  revelations  of  God  to  man.  Would  he  have 
communicated  in  the  manner  and  form  as  reported  in  the  Book 
of  Mormon  ?  The  true  character  of  God  is  portrayed  in  the 
laws  of  universal  nature.  There  it  may  be  seen  in  the  great- 
est splendor,  in  the  proud  lakes  and  pleasant  fields,  where  na- 
ture is  in  her  glory  :  there  his  greatness  may  be  seen,  and  by 
the  contemplative  mind  enjoyed.  But  the  Mormons  come  to 
us  with  ancient  pretences,  such  as  have  been  doubted  and  de- 
nied by  millions  :  they  declare  to  us  they  have  the  superhu- 
man power  to  work  miracles.  I  shall  hold  them  to  their  state- 
ments ;  this  is  the  stand  they  have  taken.  They  must  be  wil- 
ling to  stand  or  fall  by  this  rule.  If  they  get  defeated  on  this 
trial,  others  that  have  like  pretences  must  fall  with  them,  and 


58 

in  their  fall  they  will  carry  down  to  the  grave  of  oblivion,  all 
fanaticism  founded  on  the  belief  of  miracles,  such  as  will  find 
themselves  in  one  common  grave,  where  there  is  no  hope  of 
resurrection. 

The  evidences  of  all  that  had  believed,  or  should  believe,  is 
recorded,  16th  of  Mark,  1 7th  and  18th  verses,  and  the  Mor- 
mons have  referred  to  them  as  proof.  I  shall  not  take  their 
ipse  dixit.  They  are  here,  and  we  must  have  something  tan- 
gible. When  they  perform  any  one  of  those  miracles  record- 
ed in  that  chapter,  we  sceptics  shall  be  compelled  to  believe, 
in  spite  of  ourselves.  If  the  Mormons  refuse,  or  neglect  to 
give  us  a  demonstration  of  their  power,  1  shall  remain  in  un- 
belief, and  still  believe  they  are  a  deluded  sect.  However,  I 
must  say  they  have  been  shamefully  abused  for  their  credulity. 
I  wish  to  treat  them  with  candor  and  fair  arguments,  for  the 
purpose  of  showing  them  the  absolute  falsity  of  their  pretences. 
Mr  S.  was  informed  of  his  time  being  fully  expired,  and  he 
was  seated. 

Mr  L.,  an  old  sailor,  has  the  floor  next,  and  spoke  in  the  af- 
firmative of  the  question.  He  never  heard  a  Mormon  before. 
I  think  it  is  all  true,  what  he  has  said,  viz  :  that  God  will  do 
as  he  says  he  will.  I  have  experienced  something  like  it  in 
«  my  life.  Particularly  one  time  at  sea ;  I  promised  God  if  he 
would  give  us  a  fair  wind,  I  would  always  be  obedient  to  him  ; 
and  the  captain  cursed  me  for  my  foolishness,  for  my  preten- 
sions or  promises  in  my  prayers.  A  fair  wind  came,  and  I 
have  ever  since  been  a  believer.  I  admit  I  have  not  always 
been  so  good  a  child  as  1  could  wish,  or  such  as  I  promised 
God  to  be.  The  promises  to  Abraham,  and  many  others  in 
the  Bible,  were  proofs  of  God's  doing  as  he  said  he  would. 
That  goes  to  establish  the  statements  of  the  Mormons.  He 
had  heard  the  infidel  speak  on  these  subjects,  but  never  heard 
any  one  deny  the  power  of  God  to  do  all  things,  but  always 
found  them  disposed  not  to  believe  what  others  had  pretended 
to  have  seen  ;  and  unless  they  could  see  the  same  themselves, 
they  could  not  believe.     He  concluded,  and  was  seated. 

1  concluded  from  what  he  said,  and  the  materials  of  which 
he  is  made,  he,  Mr  L.  would  make  a  first  rate  Mormon  in  sen- 
timent. His  gift  of  speech  is  not  quite  so  rapid  as  the  Mor- 
mons, but  is  equally  novel  and  eccentric,  and  probably  strictly 
honest  in  his  remarks. 

Mr  W.  has  the  floor,  and  in  his  usual  style,  which  is  gen- 
erally radical,  and  in  many  instances  pithy  and  to  the  point. 
Said  he,  I  hold  in  my  hand  a  paper,  called  a  chart  of  all  re- 
ligions, among  which  is  that  of  Jo  Smith,  the  Mormon's,  creed. 
tie  referred  to  a  number  of  texts  to  show  their  high  pretences 


59 

to  work  special  miracles,  John,  xiii.  14,  Mark  xvi.  &c.  So 
much  for  their  pretended  miracles  that  they  say  they  can  per- 
form. He,  Mr  W.  did  not  believe  that  Deity  had  ever  per- 
formed any  one  miracle  by  man  ;  and  if  so  anciently,  he  could 
now ;  and  if  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  a  revelation  from  God, 
why  do  they  not  prove  it  such.  If  they  will  not  give  us  the 
proof,  such  as  they  say  they  have  in  their  power,  of  what  use 
is  it  for  us  to  discuss  this  question  with  them.  If  we  should 
continue  it  to  all  eternity,  they  will  not  be  able  to  prove  the 
affirmative  of  the  question  at  issue.  What  the  Mormon  has 
said,  is  all  straw  5  he  must  prove  what  he  has  said  to  be  a  spe- 
cial revelation  from  God,  or  I  shall  conclude  it  is  false  ;  and 
further,  they  must  prove  by  what  source  and  power  they  work 
miracles,  providing  they  could  do  that.  I  am  assured  in  the 
Christian  Bible  that  the  devil  had  such  power,  and  did  deceive 
the  christians.  I  think  he  has  deceived  my  friend,  the  Mor- 
mon. Therefore,  how  shall  we  be  able  to  decide  which  is  the 
true  or  false.  I  think  the  Mormons  are  more  consistent  than 
the  Christians,  but  believe  it  all  false.  Therefore  all  those 
that  propagate  such  doctrines,  are  false  men.  By  way  of  ex- 
planation, he  said,  if  a  falsehood  be  stated  by  any  one,  how- 
ever sincere  he  may  be  that  makes  it,  it  does  not  make  truth 
of  it ;  therefore  it  implies  falsehood,  come  from  whom  it  may. 
This  remark,  by  way  of  explanation  was  after  Elder  Nicker- 
son  had  replied.     Mr  W.  was  then  seated. 

Mr  N.,  the  Mormon,  replied  to  Mr  W.  He  began  the  at- 
tempt, to  describe  him  to  the  audience,  by  giving  him  some 
professional  title,  but  could  not  readily  recollect  what  Mr  W. 
was  by  profession,  but  he  believed  it  was  some  kind  of  a  mag- 
netizing of  the  head,  or  something  else  ;  he  could  not  tell  pre- 
cisely what  it  was.  Mr  W.  wants  me  to  cut  off  my  head,  then 
put  it  on  again,  and  then  he  will  believe  me  ;  and  if  I  should 
do  that,  and  should  put  my  head  on  sideways,  or  some  other 
way,  then  he  would  not  believe,  unless  it  was  put  on  precisely 
as  it  was  before.  He  thought  a  man  would  be  in  a  bad  fix, 
and  in  an  awkward  situation,  if  he  should  try  the  experiment, 
if  he  should  get  his  head  on  crossways,  his  feet  going  ahead, 
and  his  head  strongly  inclined  to  go  sideways  for  safety.  But 
he  thought  Mr  W.  with  his  knowledge  of  feeling  of  the  head, 
would  be  in  a  pitiful  situation  to  tell  what  the  predisposition 
of  a  man  was,  should  one  apply  to  him  without  any  head  on 
his  shoulders.  The  Mormons  give  some  hard  cuts.  The  El- 
der was  seated,  when  a  Mr  R.  claimed  the  floor.  He  made 
no  pretences  to  a  familiarity  with  the  origin  of  the  Mormons, 
he  remarked,  on  the  pretended  miraculous  manner  in  which 
the  Book  of  Mormon  was  found  by  Jo  Smith.     He  inquired  if 


60 

any  one  could  believe  it  came  from  God.  It  was  unreasonable. 
He  had  been  taught  to  believe  the  christian  revelation  was  the 
closing, of  the  books  of  revelation  from  God  to  man.  He  referred 
to  Smith,  the  reputed  author,  as  deciphering  or  translating  the  Book 
of  Mormon  from  the  Reformed  Egyptian  language,  when  it  is  said 
he  cannot  read  his  own  language.  That  these  circumstances  were 
enough  to  doubt  the  truth  of  the  whole  concern,  and  the  high  pre- 
tensions of  the  Mormons  must  go  down,  and  unless  the  Mormons 
could  give  better  evidence,  he  must  conclude  it  all  absurd ;  but  if 
true  it  will  stand  the  test  of  inquiry,  if  otherwise.  If  it  will  not 
bear  that  test  practically,  it  must,  like  all  other  false  faiths,  fail. 

When  Mr   R.  had  taken  his  seat,  Mr  C.  occupied   the  stand  in 
favor  of  the  Mormon  book,  as  was  supposed  by  the  chairman,  when 
he  was  inquired  of  which  side  of  the  question  he  intended  to  take. 
It  was  understood  he  said  the  Mormon.    Notwithstandiug  the  Sun- 
day before   he  said  he  should  be  on    the  other  side,  I  concluded  I 
was  not  mistaken  the  last   Sunday,  when  I  introduced  him  to  the 
Mormon  as  a  young  convert.     He  proceeded  in  the  defence  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  as  being  in  accordance  with  the  Christian  Bible 
in  many  places.     That  no  one  book,  however  good  and  extensive 
it  may  be,  could  contain  all  the  truth  :  therefore  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon was  a  new  era.     He  was  not  one  of  those  persons   that  gave 
limits  to  free  inquiry  and  science.     He  did  not  pay  homage  to  any 
man,  however  great  their  pretensions,  or  ancient  their  records.    He 
should  not,  like  some  that  had  spoken  on  this  subject,  say  the  Mor- 
mons were  false  men.     Circumstances  in  history  had  given  rise  to 
the  belief  that  great  nations  had  been  located  in  the  far  west,  and 
in  the  south,  and  North  America.     The  pilgrims,  when  they  came 
here,  they  produced  some  new  things  to  others  unknown  ;  and  the 
Mormons  may,  and  probably  will  do  the  same.     He  observed  that 
one  of  the  Mormons   that  had  signed  the  book,  as  a  witness,  was 
originally  a  man  of  good  reputation,  by  the  name  of  Harris  ;  there- 
fore, if  that  be   true,  he  could  not  reconcile   himself  to  the   cruel 
treatment  the  Mormons  had   received  in  Missouri,  on  account  of 
their  discovery.     But  this  mode  of  treatment   is  in  perfect  accord- 
ance with  all  sects  and  ages,  when  any  new  or  strange  thing  be- 
comes developed.     The  Mormon   sentiment  maybe  more   correct 
than  many  imagine,  because  it  makes  a  kingdom  in  the  mind,  and 
is  the  true  philosophy  of  all    books,   and  all   religions,  come  from 
whom  they  may,  or  wherever  found.     However,  in  conclusion,  he 
said  he  had  concluded  as  he  gave  intimation   last  Sunday,  that  he 
believed  it  was  all  from  the  devil,  and  immediately  took  his  seat. 
Smiles  by  the  audience.     Thus  his  early  conversion  proved,  as  I 
expected,  abortive,  notwithstanding  the  pains  I  had  taken  to  intro- 
duce him  to  the  Mormon  the  last  Sunday,  as  an  indented  apprentice. 
My  remarks  should    have  followed   the   Elder  Nickerson  ;  but 
there  being  so  many  speakers,  prevented  it  this  time.    I  commenced 
by  informing  the  audience  that  I  had  concluded  to  publish  a  com- 
pendium of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  an  account  of  all  the  argu- 
ments that  had  been  used  for  and  against  the  question  between  the 


61 

Mormons  and  their  opponents.  I  should  give  the  subject  matter  of 
all  the  debates,  which  will  make  about  200  written  pages,  or  100 
or  more  of  full  printed  octavo;  and  should  be  pleased  to  have  a 
corrected  copy  of  their  speeches.  It  will  gratify  the  public,  I  pre- 
sume, save  me  the  trouble  of  taking  them,  which  I  should  do  as 
correct  as  possible.  Should  the  speakers  decline  giving  me  the 
minutes  of  their  statements,  and  not  wish  to  be  known  publicly,  I 
shall  report  them  without  giving  their  names  at  length,  merely  giv- 
ing the  first  letter  of  their  sirname.  As  all  speeches  are  public 
property,  as  soon  as  delivered,  I  presume  no  one  can  object  to  hav- 
ing the  subject  matter  made  public.  I  will  now  proceed  ;  I  have 
examined  the  evidences  of  the  Mormon  book,  and  such  as  my 
friend,  the  Mormon,  relies  on  as  the  external  evidences,  and  all 
other  Mormons,  as  truth,  viz :  the  eleven  evidences  that  have  sworn 
to  the  seeing,  hefting  and  handing,  the  plates,  and  saw  the  engrav- 
ings thereon,  all  of  whom  must  have  perjured  themselves,  as  will 
fully  appear,  when  you  examine  their  statement,  as  I  shall  show, 
when  I  argue  the  case  with  the  Mormon,  and  before  the  society, 
Sunday,  in  the  forenoon,  commencing  about  the  first  of  August. 
As  there  are  so  many  speakers  on  the  subject,  it  is  quite  difficult  for 
me  to  examine  and  argue  the  subject,  having  but  twenty  minutes  of 
time  to  make  any  remark  on  the  Mormon  book,  and  the  Elder  is 
extremely  cautious  ;  hedoesnotgivetheaudier.ee,  as  I  expected, 
and  had  good  right  to  demand,  his  book,  to  be  brought  forward  by 
him  and  call  on  him  to  prove  it  a  revelation  from  God,  agreeable  to 
the  question  at  issue  ;  therefore  I  have  to  show  what  his  book  con- 
tains. Unless  I  do,  the  audience  must  be  in  midnight  darkness, 
never  having  read  it.  Therefore  the  audience  will  indulge  me 
with  their  patience,  while  I  shall  give  them  a  brief  account  of  their 
pretences.  If  we  find  their  statements  will  not  bear  the  test  of  ex- 
amination, of  fair  arid  unbiassed  research,  let  us  condemn  them. 
With  this  introduction,  I  will  proceed  to  read  the  origin  of  the 
plates,  taken  from  the  1st  chapter,  1st  book  of  the  prophet  Nephi. 
He,  in  the  first  ten  pages,  as  will  be  seen  in  my  compendium,  gives 
an  account  that  they  were  left  in  Jerusalem,  and  when,  and  what 
transpired  before  they  got  to  the  Red  Sea,  what  occurrences  took 
place  in  obtaining  the  plates,  and  records  in  them  ;  they  learn  their 
genealogy  of  themselves  and  their  ancestors  :  there  we  have  an 
account  of  all  their  bickerings,  and  the  many  impossibilities  they 
relate,  all  of  which  will  be  set  forth  in  the  compendium  of  this 
book.  It  will  be  seen  to  be  a  novel  of  no  ordinary  character,  when 
it  commenced  from  the  pen  of  Solomon  Spaulding,  a  clergyman,  as 
I  shall  produce  sufficient  evidence  to  show,  from  Mrs  Spaulding, 
the  wife  of  Spaulding,  who  has  since  become  a  widow,  and  name 
changed  by  marriage  to  that  of  Mrs  Davidson.  Her  statement, 
with  the  statement  of  many  of  the  neighbors  that  lived  in  the 
neighborhood  at  the  time  this  manuscript  of  Spaulding  was  got  up 
and  published,  will  be  sufficient  to  show  every  one  that  this  Mor- 
mon Book,  by  the  artful  and  designed,  has  been  made  out  of  that 
novel,  by  many  alterations,  and  studied  craft,  not  by  Jo  Smith,  as  it 


62 

purports,  but  by  some  persons  that  well  know  how  to  operate  on 
the  ignorant  and  credulous ;  they  make  a  good  selection  in  making 
Joe  Smith  a  cats-paw,  a  kind  of  scape-goat;  all  of  which,  and  the 
testimony  I  shall  alternately  produce,  will  establish,  and,  to  every 
rational  mind,  show  the  negative  of  the  question  at  issue,  to  be  well 
settled.  With  these  remarks  I  will  conclude,  my  time  of  twenty 
minutes  having  expired. 

Mr.  Hill,  a  Mormon,  rose  to  reply,  and  asked  leave  to  make  a  few 
remarks.  He  was  a  man  of  no  ordinary  talent.  I  extremely  re- 
gretted the  time  of  adjournment  of  the  meeting  had  arrived,  and 
was  called,  which  prevented  Mr.  Hill  from  proceeding.  It  would 
have  been  pleasing  to  heard  his  reply  to  what  I  expected  to  prove. 
He  would  have  told  us,  I  presume,  that  he  knew  the  book  of  mor- 
mon to  be  true  by  the  power  of  God,  as  Martin  Harris  saw  the 
plates,  not  with  his  natural  eyes,  but  by  the  power  of  faith  ;  what 
he  and  I  believe,  the  Mormons  generally  call  the  power  of  God: 
by  this  pretence,  that  faith  is  the  gift  of  God.  Voted  to  adjourn 
the  meeting,  19th  of  July,  at  2  of  the  clock,  P.  M.,  at  Winchester 
Hall. 

Sunday,  19th,  met  according  to  the  adjournment.  Mr.  Nicker- 
son,  the  Mormon,  has  the  floor,  in  support  of  the  question,  that  the 
book  of  Mormon  is  a  revelation  from  God.  He  observed  he  had  re- 
ceived a  new  revelation  the  past  week,  more  evidences  of  its  ori- 
gin being  divine ;  a  confirmation  of  the  plates  being  found  ;  that 
*  the  hand-writing  of  a  letter  from  old  father  Abraham,  the  patriarch, 
.  was  found ;  that  he  had  received  such  knowledge  from  a  friend, 
his  name  not  to  be  mentioned,  that  a  Mr.  Michael  Chandler  had  a 
copy  of  this  letter  deciphered.  He  also  had  the  biography  of  Jo- 
seph Smith,  the  prophet.  I  should  think  the  biography  of  Joseph 
Smith  and  this  letter  from  the  good  old  patriarch  would  appear 
well  together.  Chandler  says  he  was  in  Kirkland,  Ohio,  a  Mor- 
mon town,  at  the  time  there  were  two  mummies  found,  and  that 
this  letter  was  with  them  preserved ;  and  if  that  is  true,  said  the 
Elder,  and  1  have  no  doubt  it  is,  it  would  silence  all  that  had  been 
said,  or  could  be  said,  about  the  falsity,  and  perjury  of  the  witnesses 
to  the  book  of  Mormon.  He  read,  or  attempted  to  read,  a  part  of  a 
letter,  purporting  to  be  an  extract  from  the  Abrahamic  letter,  that 
was  found  with  the  mummy  ;  it  was  a  perfect  jargon  of  nonsense, 
such  as  would  disgrace  any  audience  ;  it  was  so  written  that  the 
Elder  could  not  be  understood  what  he  did  read,  therefore,  I  did 
not  report  any  of  it.  I  concluded  that  he  had  better  take  the  letter 
to  the  prophet  Joe,  and  let  him  review  the  translation.  This  letter, 
the  Elder  said,  would  be  of  great  value  to  the  cause  of  the  book 
of  Mormon,  for  every  one  would  see  how  God  was  detertmined  to 
establish  the  truth,  and  he  would  do  it  in  spite  of  men  or  devils. 
By  the  help  and  power  of  God,  he  expected  to  convince  every  per- 
son in  Boston,  that  would  hear  and  repent  of  their  sins,  and  be  bap- 
tised, and  become  obedient ;  they  would  see  the  whole  proved  to  their 
satisfaction,  notwithstanding  what  had  been  said  by  his  friend,  that 
he  would  satisfy  every  rational  mind  that  it  was  the  work  of  Solo- 


63 

mon  Spaulding,  that  gave  out  the  first  manuscript  as  a  sacred  novel, 
and  that  it  was  made  up  to  suit  the  ignorant  and  the  credulous  ;  if 
so,  they  had  many  well  read  men  that  embraced  the  faith,  and  these 
our  opponents  pretend  to  say,  are  the  wire-pullers  to  carry  on  the 
farce.    The  Elder's  time  being  expired,  he  was  seated. 

I  then  commenced  my  remarks,  which  was  in  order,  as  I  wished 
to  hear  what  others  should  say,  for  the  purpose  of  publishing  it.  I 
was  tired  of  waiting  for  evidence  to  prove  the  book  of  Mormon  di- 
vine ;  there  had  not  been  any  attempt  of  any  kind;  the  burden  of 
proof  was  on  the  affirmative ;  but  I  am  aware  the  Mormon  does 
not  intend  any  such  mode,  but  merely  divert  the  attention  of  the 
audience,  by  making  appeals  to  them,  telling  them  what  God  will 
do,  not  what  the  book  of  Mormon  is,  and  where  it  was  found.  No, 
this  would  destroy  his  whole  scheme.  The  absurdity  in  that  book, 
he  is  well  aware,  must  seal  his  fate  on  that  question  ;  therefore, 
the  task  must  fall  on  roe  to  give  an  exposition  of  it.  This  book  of 
mormon,  which  purports  to  be  the  prophecy  of  one  Lehi  and  oth- 
ers, his  leaving  Jerusalem  through  fear  of  the  Babylonians,  and 
under  the  express  orders  of  God,  is  false,  and  not  in  accordance 
with  the  Old  Testament. 

Every  person,  well  read  in  the  history  of  the  Jewish  nation,  will 
see,  in  the  history  of  the  pious  Jews,  which  shows  plainly  that  God 
required  them  never  to  leave  the  place  of  their  fathers,  on  no  ac- 
count, but  put  their  trust  in  God,  and  that  the  temple  in  Jerusalem 
was  the  place  assigned  them  and  their  children  to  worship.    Hence 
David  said  he  had  rather  be  doorkeeper  in  the  house  of  the  Lord, 
than  dwell  in  tents  of  wickedness.     Again,  when  Jerusalem  was 
captured  by  the  Babylonians,  and  the  Jews  under  marching  orders, 
they  halted,  and  sat  down  by  the  river  and  wept ; — for  what  ?    Be- 
cause they  were  compelled   to  leave  Jerusalem,   the  place  where 
they  assembled  to  worship — they  were  grieved.     They  hung  their 
harps  on  the  willows  by  the  side  of  the  river — they,  refused  to  sing 
the  Lord's  song  in  a  strange   land.     They  all,  as  one,  swore   by 
their  God,  that  their  right  hand  should  forget  its  cunning,  and  their 
tongues  cleave  to  the  roof  of  their  mouth,  before  they  would  for- 
get  thee,   O  Jerusalem.      If  I  have  given   a    fair  description  of 
the  feelings   of  the  pious  Jews,   then   the  inference   is,   if  Lehi, 
the  prophet,  left  the   city  with  his  family,   as  the  book  says,  he 
must  have  been  an  impious  Jew,  and  every   one   will  think  so,  to 
look  at  his  subsequent  life.     Provided  it  is  true,  Lehi  must  have 
been  of  a  reprobate  character.     He  never  had  any  wish  to  return, 
notwithstanding  he  left  possessions  that  were  very  valuable,  gold 
and  silver,  houses  and  lands,  and  underwent  severe  privations.  We 
do  not  hear  any  grief  from  him  on  account  of  having  to  leave  the 
temple  of  the  Lord  ;  no  breathing  after  holiness  for  temple  worship  ; 
no  loss  of  friendship  in  parting  from  all  his  relatives,  when,  as  he 
pretends,  and  says,  he  was  told,  of  God's  angel,   to   fly   and   leave 
the  city,  for  God  would  suffer  it  to  be  trodden  down  of  men.     The 
whole  story,  as  you  will  see,  is  doubtful  fact ;  but  when  viewed  as 
a  novel,  it  is  romantic  and  vain.     There  is  not  a  man    on   earth 


64 

that  can  make  sense  of  its  history.     Any  person  of  common  sense 
will  see  in  the  book  of  Mormon,  that  every  transaction  related  is 
of  the  marvelous,  from  the  commencement  to  the  end  ;  and  their 
superhuman  acta  far  exceeds  all  other  acts  in  any  other   history. 
The  children  of  Israel  had  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night,  that  is,  a  con- 
tinual blaze  ascending  upward,  by  the  aid  of  the  officers,  to  let  the 
immense  army  know,  of  a  truth,  that  their  leaders  had  not  deserted 
them.     Bui  what  is  this  to  Lehi  ? — nothing,  not  a  circumstance. 
Here  Lehi  went  out  in  the  morning  in  the  wilderness,  where  the 
foot  of  man  could  not  be  found,  there  he  finds  a  brass  ball,  within 
it  was  a  compass,  that  told  them  how  to  steer  for  the  Red  Sea,  or 
any  where  tbey  desired  to  go  ;  added  to  this,  was  writing  on  that 
ball,  that  would  alter  as  their  faith  should  wish,  or  wherever  they 
wished  to  go  and  get  food,  or  any  other  thing  or  place,  the  writing 
would  change  ;  and  was  legible,  so  that  their  wives   and  children 
saw  it,  and  read  it ;    and  this  compass  was  always  subservient  to 
their  wishes  so  long  as  they  obeyed  God,  either  on  the  land  or  sea  ; 
when  they  should  disobey  God  or  the  prophet  Lehi,  or  his  son  Ne- 
phi,  this  patent  compass  would  not  traverse :  all  of  which  I  have 
alluded  to  in  my  compendium.     I  remaak  on  the  absurdity  of  the 
compass  found  out  twenty  five  hundred  years  since,  by  this  stupid 
Lehi,  and  kept  hidden  from  enlightened  nations  untz'l  about  three 
hundred  and  fifty  years  since.     I  referred  to  the  absolute  absurdity 
«  of  their  building  vessels,  to  cross  the  ocean,  without  tools    or  me- 
chanics.    I   also  referred  the  audience  to  the  state   of  ignorance 
they  admitted  themselves  in,  not  knowing  how  to  get  fire,  or   make 
any  apparatus  to  blow  it  when  got ;  they  must   receive    all    this 
knwledge  by  information  from  angels  ;  he  told  them  to  smash  two 
stones  together  to  get  fire,  and  took  skins  and  made  bellowses.     I 
remark  here,  that  the  prhaseology  is  a  New  York  Yankee  phrase, 
about  those  days  1827.     I  wonder  if    the  same  phrase  was    com- 
mon among  the  Jews  twenty  five  hundred  years  before  ?     Think 
ye  they  spelt  it  the  same  ?     However,  they  said  the  women  had  to 
eat  raw  meat  before,  but  they  grew  strong  and  gave  much  milk  for 
their  children,  as  you  will  see  in   the  compendium.      The  reader 
will  see,  by  a  careful  perusal  of  all  the  Mormon  book, — among  all 
the  writers  theypretend  to  be  about  fifteen  of    them — there   is    a 
perfect  sameness  of  style    throughout  all    the    book,  plainly  indi- 
cating that  one  hand,  and  one  cranium,  got  up  thisyankee  romance, 
as  I  shall  show  you  in  the  further  prosecution  of  my  inquiries. 

I  was  notified  that  my  time  had  fully  expired.  I  took  my  seat. 
When  Mr.  E.  S.  rose  and  said  he  intended  to  say  a  few  words  in 
•favor  of  the  Mormons.  As  the  Gospel  preachers,  now  a  days,  are 
coming  out,  preaching  rank  infidelity,  (reference  to  Mr.  Parker's 
ordination  sermon,)  and  if  true,  he  should  bring  some  strong  argu- 
ments in  favor  of  the  Mormons  So  far  as  to  compel  the  Mormons 
to  comply  with  the  christian  books,  to  heal  the  sick,  take  up  ser- 
pents, to  cast  out  devils,  drink  deadly  poisons  and  it  should  not  hurt 
them.  They  think  they  do  comply  with  these  injunctions  when 
they  take  up   the  serpent  of  infidelity,  and  when  they  lay  their 


65 

frands  on  those  that  are  sin  sick,  and  point  them  to  the  true  way  of 
life.  He  had  heard  Mr.  N.,  the  Mormon,  say,  he  had  healed  the 
sick,  and  he  had  laid  his  hands  on  one  lady,  that  was  undergoing 
the  infirmities  of  disease,  and  she  was  healed  ;  and  though  bent 
with  age,  she  becamo  straight  immediately.  Cannot  the  Almighty 
work  by  means,  through  the  Mormons,  as  well  as  by  any  one  else? 
For  his  part  he  did  not  see  why  the  Mormon  magnetism  was  not 
as  likely  to  be  true  as  Dr.  Collyer's  magnetism.  He  had  not  time 
to  bring  his  strong  arguments,  and  was  seated.  I  am  of  the  opin- 
ion that  the  Mormon  cause  did  not  receive  great  support  from  our 
friend  R.  S.  When  he  brings  his  strong  arguments,  as  he  stated 
they  were,  I  think  the  Mormon  question  will  not  flourish.  Many 
of  the  speakers,  I  believe,  from  what  they  said,  intended  it  as  a 
satire,  covered  over  with  honest  pretensions.  The  great  object 
was  to  see  the  effect  of  flattery  on  the  Mormons  ;  it  had  that  effect 
at  times.  Whenever  anything  favorable  to  their  cause  was  spoken, 
it  seemed  to  raise  their  degrees  of  faith. 

Mr.  W.  W.  commenced  by  saying,  the  question  touching  the  di- 
vine origin  of  the  book  of  Mormon  was  perfectly  nugatory  ;  and 
the  pretences  they  set  up,  to  comply  with  the  conditions  of  their  be- 
lief, as  being  signs  that  shall  follow  them  that  believe,  as  related  in 
the  Bible,  is  not  only  false,  and  inconsistent,  but  criminal ;  and 
any  person  that  pretends  to  any  of  its  requirements,  unless  he  can 
demonstrate  it,  by  practically  performing  some  one  of  these  super- 
human acts,  is  not  only  inconsistent  with  himself,  but  is  practically 
dishonest  with  others.  That  the  pretences  set  up,  by  any  of  the 
book  writers,  of  the  performance  of  miracles,  is  criminal.  The 
book  of  Mormon  was  brought  as  collateral  security  to  support  the 
Jewish  and  christian  religions,  with  the  highest  expectation  that 
those  books  and  their;  patrons  would  approve  of  the  Mormons ; 
that  the  ultimate  object  is  to  contend  for  the  whole,  when  they 
must  know  they  are  equally  untrue,  and  unreasonable  ;  that  Deity 
has  no  where  revealed  himself  out  of  the  laws  of  nature,  notwith- 
standing all  the  arguments  to  the  contrary.  Such  miraculous  pow- 
er never  had  been  given  to  the  church;  in  all  ages  people  had  been 
deceived  by  believing  such  power  existed.  There  is  no  criterian 
to  judge  and  try  the  books  on  their  merits.  If  the  Bible  is  to  be 
accredited,  devils  can  cast  out  devils,  and  perform  other  miraculous 
things;  then  where  is  the  security  of  such  belief?  The  falsehood 
of  their  testimouy  is  not  more  miraculous  than  what  they  relate. 
If  devils  can  work  miracles,  and  we  cannot  decide  between  divine 
and  satanic,  we  shall  be  more  safe  to  disregard  all  pretenders  what- 
ever. It  appears  to  me  that  these  pretenders  to  work  miracles,  who- 
ever they  are,  and  wherever  found,  are  but  so  many  baptisers  of 
crime,  subject  to  the  severities  of  common  sense  ;  and  if  it  is  possi- 
ble for  any  of  them  to  be  honest,  they  are  the  fit  sujects  for  the  sym- 
pathy of  humanity. 

With  these  closing  remarks  Mr.  W.  W.  took  his  seat,  and  was 
followed  by  Mr.  S.  Can  the  Mormons  be  sincere?  -I  believe  they 
can ;  and  if  so,  I  cannot  see,  for  my  life,  where  the  charge  of  dis- 


66 

honesty  is  with  the  Mormons,  which  my  friend  has  so  lavishly  be- 
stowed on  tliem. 

It  does  not  follow,  because  a  man  may  be  deceived,  he  is,  or 
must  be,  practically  dishonest.  The  criierian  of  a  man's  hooesty 
is  his  conscience,  and  motive  of  action.  A  hypocrite  is  denomi- 
nated by  doing  something  contrary  to  what  he  knows  to  be  right, 
or  believes  to  be  just.  Is  this  the  case  with  the  Mormons  1  I  have 
thought  the  contrary,  and  believe  them  to  be  deluded  ;  that  they 
have  been  abused,  and  have  sacrificed  all  their  possessions,  and 
have  had  to  stem  the  current  of  the  tide,  the  torrent  of  persecution 
and  the  storm  of  public  sentiment,  and  general  degradation.  But 
they  tell  us  the  false  go  with  the  stream  ;  they  glide  down  the  cur- 
rent of  time,  always  ready  to  turn  the  streams  to  their  private  in- 
terest. I  believe  sincerity  is  no  evidence  of  truth,  but  it  is  of  hon- 
esty of  intention.  The  Mormons,  like  multitudes  of  others  that 
have,  and  do  exist,  pretend  to  the  belief  and  to  the  practice  of  work- 
ing miraclss,  as  proof  of  their  mission  from  God.  I  have  uniform- 
ly said,  and  shall  demand  of  them  the  practical  demonstration  of 
their  performing  some  one  superhuman  act,  and  thus  prove  their 
revelation  complete;  and  until  they  do  that,  I  must  remain  an  un- 
believer in  all  their  religions.  I  sincerely  believe  the  Mormons  are 
in  a  perfect  hallucination  of  mind.  I  am  willing  to  give  them 
every  opportunity  to  rid  themselves  of  the  charge  I  have  made 
against  them.  They  must  ever  remain  deceived  by  the  powers  of 
their  imagination,  so  long  as  they  pretend  to  any  acts  above  the 
laws  of  nature.  Mr  Chairman,  I  have  briefly  given  my  opinion  on 
the  question,  as  it  is  in  future  to  be  continued  between  Mr  Nicker- 
son  and  Mr  Parsons.  I  understand  this  is  the  proposed  arrange- 
ment between  the  respective  parties.  I  think  it  will  give  them  a 
better  opportunity  to  get  a  correct  exposition  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, as  but  few  of  us  know  anything  of  its  merits  or  its  preten- 
sions, except  what  we  have  heard  in  the  course  of  this  discussion,, 
which  has  been  quite  limited  on  the  part  of  the  Mormon. 

The  usual  hour  of  adjournment  having  arrived,  it  was  proposed 
to  have  the  Mormon  question  adjourned  to  Sunday  next,  at  ten  of 
the  clock,  A.  M.,  to  give  Mr  Parsons  an  opportunity  of  arguing  the 
question  with  Mr  Nickerson,  the  Mormon.  This  was  proposed  by 
Mr  Parsons,  and  Mr  N.  was  perf  otly  agreed.  This  arrangement 
gave  the  respective  parties  one  hour  each  in  the  forenoon.  The 
meeting  was  adjourned  to  Sunday  next,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M. 

Having  given  the  subject  matter  of  all  the  debates  by  Mr  Nick- 
erson, the  Mormon,  and  those  that  chose  to  take  any  part  in  the 
debate,  I  am  now  to  give  you,  as  proposed,  the  internal  and  exter- 
nal evidences,  with  arguments  from  scripture  and  reason,  to  refute 
its  pretences  to  a  revelation  from  God. 

According  to  the  adjournment,  the  audience  assembled,  Sunday, 
August  1st,  at  10,  A.  M.,  at  the  Hall.  Mr  Nickerson,  as  usual, 
commenced  in  support  of  the  affirmative  of  the  question,  by  re- 
marking he  was  happy  to  have  the  opportunity  to  appear  in  the 
cause  of  his  heavenly  father,  and  that  he  had  been  engaged  in  his 


67 

cause  the  past  week  ;  and  he  had  many  things  to  relate,  such  as 
would  astonish  many.  He  then  read  a  long  account  from  Kirk- 
hind,  in  the  Ohio,  relating  to  the  Egyptian  mummies  spoken  of  be- 
fore, together  v/ith  the  letter  written  on  papyrus,  and  was  accredit- 
ed bv  the  Mormons  to  have  been  written  by  the  father  of  the  faith- 
ful Abraham  ;  that  it  had  excited  the  attention  of  the  learned  to 
have  it  deciphered  ;  and  it  was  referred  to  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  the 
prophet,  and  he  did  it.  He  attempted  to  read  a  copy  of  it,  but  it 
was  so  complicated  and  confused,  friend  Nickerson  could  not  read 
it  so  well  as  probably  he  would  have  done,  if  Jo  Smith  could  deci- 
pher it  again.  It  was  such  jargon,  I  could  not  disgrace  this  pam- 
phlet with  it.  The  object  of  pretending  to  read  this  hoaxing  story, 
was  to  impress  the  audience  with  the  belief  that  Jo  Smith  had  not 
lost  the  art  of  translating  the  languages.  He  called  the  name  of 
Chandler,  to  test  the  truth  that  Jo  Smith  told  him  this  story. 

This  is  all  the  new  revelation,  and  the  astonishing  story  he  said 
he  should  relate.  Remember  Chandler  is  not  present.  He  ob- 
served he  sincerely  knew  it  was  all  true,  by  the  power  of  God. 
He  said  he  did  not  suppose  I  should  believe  it,  neither  did  he  sup- 
pose I  believed  anything  in  the  Book  of  Mormon.  By  my  re- 
marks, he  snpposed  I  did  not  believe  the  Jewish  history  to  be  of 
God.  He  cautioned  the  audience  against  all  that  I  had  said,  or  may 
say,  as  it  was  all  carefully  studied,  and  put  together  for  the  pur- 
pose of  proving  the  Mormons  a  deluded  set  of  fanatics,  and  thus  de- 
stroy the  Mormon  faith.  But  that  cannot  be  done,  because  it  is  of 
God.  He  then  introduced  one  half  sheet  of  texts,  from  Genesis  to 
Revelations,  to  show  the  connection  between  the  Jewish,  Christian 
and  Mormon,,  such  as  the  Mormons  rely  on  as  internal  evidences  to 
prove  the  Book  of  Mormon  of  divine  revelation.  I  will  not  trouble 
the  reader  with  the  texts,  but  simply  refer  to  some  of  the  most  pro- 
minent quotations.  I  will  not  impose  such  a  hardship  to  quote 
them  at  length.  You  will  turn  to  them  at  your  leisure.  Ephe- 
sians  i.  10 — Acts  xxi. — Mark  iv. — Daniel  ii. — Hosea  vi. — Isaiah 
xvi. — Jeremiah  xxxix. — Ezekiel  xvi., — all  of  which  he  read  a  few 
verses,  and  to  the  end.  I  could  not  discover  any  argument  he 
could  raise  from  those  texts  quoted,  neither  did  he  attempt  any. 
He  said  all  these  passages,  and  thousands  more,  may  be  quoted  to 
prove  the  Book  of  Mormon  divine,  but  he  would  now  close,  and 
hear  what  I  had  to  offer  to  disprove  what  had  been  said  or  written 
in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  on  its  internal  or  external  evidences.  He 
cautioned  the  audience  repeatedly  against  what  I  should  say,  "  for 
he  does  net  believe  in  miracles,  in  any  book,  and  if  so,  how  can  he 
believe  the  Mormons."     Having  occupied  his  time,  he  was  seated. 

The  audience  will  see,  by  a  careful  perusal  of  what  Mr  Nicker- 
son has  said,  from  the  first  commencement,  he  has  not  spoken  of 
any  part  of  his  Book  of  Mormon.  He  has  been  cautious  not  to  re- 
late what  it  contains.  He  must  well  know,  if  he  does  know  any- 
thing about  truth,  that  ti;e  whole  internal  and  external  evidences  to 
the  Book  of  Mormon  are  as  false  as  they  are  delusive.  He  must 
know,  by  hearsay,  at  least,   or  by  the  power  of  God,  as  he  knows 


68 

everything,  that  this  book  of  his  is  the  work  of  some  eccentric  ge- 
nius, a  novel  account,  for  the  purpose  of  accomplishing  the  object 
of  a  paramount  revelation  from  God.  It  must  be  made  so  as  to  ac- 
credit it  to  the  ignorant  and  unlearned  as  its  authors,  then  it  would 
be  in  accordance  with  the  New  Testament;  got  up  by  the  igno- 
rant. With  these  circumstances  before  them,  they  made  a  good 
choice  to  fix  the  authorship  on  a  boy  of  17  years  of  age  ;  as  lazy 
as  a  Mohone  soldier,  and  as  ignorant  as  he  was  indolent;  belonging 
to  a  family  celebrated  for  their  visionary  powers  and  credulity  in 
all  kinds  of  craft.  The  general  character  of  the  whole  family  of 
Smiths  bears  this  general  stamp,  vulgarly  called  money  diggers  ; 
too  indolent  to  work,  and  always  in  the  pursuit  of  money  hid  in  the 
earth.  The  universal  testimony  of  all  that  have  been  quoted,  give 
the  Smiths  this  character,  as  above  described.  I  ask,  are  such  per- 
sons and  circumstances  as  I  have  described,  to  be  accredited  for 
giving  a  correct  history  taken  from  the  Egyptian  languages,  being 
perfectly  ignorant  of  all  languages  1  How  absurd  for  the  Mormons 
to  carry  out  their  principles  of  evidences  to  be  in  accordance  with 
the  Jewish  and  Christian  books.  They  pretend  to  believe  every 
word  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  that  their  book  contains 
like  special  revelations  and  prophecies,  accompanied  with  abundance 
of  miracles.  That  the  Book  of  Mormon  contains  all  the  various 
rules,  orders,  institutions,  ordinances  and  commandments  from  God 
to  the  ancient  patriarchs,  prophets,  Jews  and  Gentiles,  from  creation 
to  the  year  1830,  at  the  time  the  Mormon  Book  was  printed  in  Pal- 
myra, in  the  State  of  New  York.  This  proves  too  much,  Mr  Mor- 
mon. It  therefore  proves  nothing  in  support  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, but  proves  to  a  demonstration  that  this  novel  book  was  got  up 
by  some  novel  writer  about  the  year  1827.  A  man  by  the  name 
of  Solomon  Spaulding  wrote  the  general  manuscript  from  which 
this  was  probably  taken,  as  will  fully  appear.  Therefore  we  can 
account  for  it ;  references  to  all  the  circumstances  and  ordinances, 
doctrines,  customs,  style  of  Yankee  languages,  together  with  all 
the  religious  bickerings,  sentiments,  religious,  civil  and  political, 
such  as  was  the  order  cf  the  day  through  the  Yankee  States  at  the 
time  this  book  was  .written.  How  absurd  to  suppose  a  book  like 
this  to  completely  put  the  Jewish  history  in  the  shade,  and  gives 
the  history  the  lie.  The  Mormon  Book  is  as  familiar  with  the 
Words  Christian  and  Christianity  600  years  before  they,  the  peo- 
ple, were  first  called  Christians,  at  Antioch.  Who  asserted  this 
falsehood,  the  Christians,  or  Jo  Smith?  Again,  to  refute  their  pre- 
tences, God  made  a  strong  and  solemn  covenant  with  the  Jews  at 
Mount  Sinai,  and  established  a  priesthood  ;  that  he  gave  it  exclu- 
sively to  the  tribe  of  Levi,  and  a  superior  or  high  priesthood  to 
Aaron,  and  his  sons  for  an  everlasting  covenant;  and  they  were 
not  to  be  revoked  so  long  as  the  temple  should  stand,  and  until  the 
Messiah  should  come.  Then  God  said,  Moses  shall  appoint  Aaron, 
and  his  sons,  and  they  shall  wait  on  the  priest  office  ;  and  the  stran- 
ger, any  person  of  any  other  family  who  cometh  nigh,  shall  be  put 
to  death:  Numbers  iii.  10.     In  this  chapter,  my  position  is  clearly 


69 

established.  If  correct,  God  could  not  have  covenanted  with  the 
prophet  Lehi,  as  is  stated  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  7th  page,  to  take 
his  family  and  go  to  a  promised  land ;  there  build  a  temple,  and 
set  up  anew  priesthood.  Who  is  false  here?  Again,  the  priests 
of  the  sons  of  Levi  shall  come  near,  for  them  the  Lord  thy  God 
hath  chosen  to  minister  unto  him,  and  to  bless  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  ;  and  by  their  words  every  controversy  and  every  stroke  shall 
be  tried.  Here,  then,  Mr  Mormon,  you  see  the  power  of  the  priest- 
hood was  exclusively  given  to  the  priests,  the  sons  of  Levi,  to  carry 
out  the  whole  Jewish  laws:  Numbers  xviii.;  and  if  any  other 
should  make  any  claims  whatever  to  this  right,  he  should  surely 
die.  Where  then  are  the  pretences  that  God  ordered  Lehi  out  of 
Jerusalem  to  go  to  some  unknown  land,  and  there  get  up  a  new 
system  ?  Either  the  Jewish  system  is  a  hoax,  in  all  its  parts,  or 
the  Mormons'  is  a  perfect  humbug,  a  medley  mixture  of  nonsense. 
Thus  I  have  shown  the  Book  of  Mormon  not  to  be  in  accordance 
with  the  Old  Testament,  that  its  internal  evidences,  as  relied  on  by 
the  Mormons,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  old  Jewish  history,  are  false. 
In  my  next  speech  I  shall  call  the  attention  of  the  audience  to 
farther  evidences  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  which  I  shall  pro- 
duce to  refute  your  pretences,  Mr  Mormon. 

My  time  of  30  minutes  having  expired,  Elder  Nickerson  took 
the  stand,  and  with  his  uniform  introduction,  that  I  have  so  often 
repeated,  I  think  it  not  worth  while  to  repeat  again.  He  cautioned 
the  audience  listening  to  what  I  had  said,  relating  to  the  internal 
evidences  that  the  Mormons  relied  on  in  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment. I  assure  you,  we  believe  every  word  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament,  as  the  word  of  God  ;  if  God  said  one  word  of  it,  he 
spoke  the  whole  of  it;  but  my  opponent,  I  believe,  does  not  make 
any  pretences  to  believing  it  the  word  of  God ;  but  is  the  work  and 
word  of  man,  a  work  of  nations,  regulating  their  national  religions, 
to  govern  the  people;  believing  it  expedient  to  have  some  estab- 
lished rules  of  faith,  and  uniform  practice,  to  govern  their  subjects. 
Therefore  you  see  he  will  so  manage  his  arguments,  and  so  con- 
strue all  his  texts  of  scripture  as  will  best  answer  his  designs.  He 
is  about  publishing  all  that  has  been  said,  and  will  be  said,  that  he 
may  put  the  Mormon  Book  down,  or  make  it  appear  ridiculous;  but, 
my  friends,  God  has  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  this  world  to  con- 
found the  wise,  as  I  shall  show  you  before  I  leave  this  city  :  my 
friend  is  going  to  get  money  by  this,  therefore  he  wants  watching. 
He  is  making  a  great  effort.  Therefore  I  think  if  there  is  any 
true  genuine  Christians  present,  they  should  come  to  the  help  of 
the  Lord  against  the  mighty.  If  my  time  would  permit  me,  I 
would  refer  to  the  texts  he  has  quoted,  and  show  you  that  the  Book 
of  Mormon  is  all  true.  I  know  it  by  the  power  of  God  ;  and  it 
proves  the  Old  and  New  Testament  true,  and  those  books  prove  the 
Book  of  Mormon  true.  But  my  opponent  does  not  believe  either 
of  them ;  of  course  he  will  do  all  he  can  to  put  them  down. 

But  my  friends,  it  is  of  God,  and  will  stand  ;  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it.     I  feel  thankful  for  this   privilege  of 


70 

speaking  for  God  at  this  time,  to  bear  witness  to  his  word. 
Having  said  thus  much,  I  will  say  I  have  been  treated  with  all 
politeness  by  this  Society:  they  have  shown  themselves  friend- 
ly, and  my  friend  that  has  been  in  debate  with  me  on  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  I  find  no  fault  with  him ;  and  in  what  he 
has  said,  I  believe  him  perfectly  sincere;  but  as  I  said  before, 
we  must  watch  his  arguments,  and  see  if  they  are  in  accord- 
ance with  the  word  of  God.  His  mode  of  showing  up  the 
Book  of  Mormon  is  to  read  some  astonishing  and  miraculous 
account,  and  then  ask  you  if  you  can  believe  a  word  of  it.  I 
tell  you,  my  friends,  1  did  not  come  here  to  tell  you  what  1 
believe,  but  what  I  know  by  the  power  of  God ;  the  devils  be- 
lieve, and  tremble.  Having  said  thus  much,  my  friends,  and 
my  time  is  about  expiring,  I  shall  take  my  seat,  and  listen  to 
my  friend,  and  reply  to  him  the  next  Sunday.  The  Elder 
then  took  his  seat. 

I  replied,  Elder  Nickerson  has  spent  much  of  his  time  ex- 
horting you  to  watch   my  arguments  relating  to  his  Book  of 
Mormon ;  that  I  am  about  making  it  lucrative,  and  I  wish  that 
was  true,  and   capable  of  proof.     If  I  can  obtain  sufficient 
patronage  to  pay  me  for  my  time  spent,  I  shall  be  satisfied  by 
the  belief  that  the  public  will  be  benefitted.     I  will  now  pro- 
ceed agreeably  to  my  closing  remarks  in  my  last  speech.     I 
dwell  on  this  part  of  my  remarks,  because  the  whole  plan  of 
the  artful  Mormons,  is,    to  base  the  origin,  back  and  front  of 
their  book ;  and  all  its  subsequent  acts.     On  the  express  or- 
ders of  the  Jewish  and  Christian    books,  not  only  a  confirma- 
tion of  the  truth  of  theirs,  but  its  pretences,  are  more  than 
paramount  in  truth  and  quality,  but  they,  in  effect,  are  a  part 
and  parcel  of  the  same.     Now  allow  me  to  examine  a  text  to 
see  if  my  fiiend  Mormon  will  dare  to  deny  as  collateral  secu- 
rity for  what  I  have   already  advanced,  and  such  as  he  must 
destroy,  or  explain  away,  or  he  will  be  compelled  to  acknow- 
ledge the  system  of  Mormonism,  as  stated  in  his  book,  is  spu- 
rious, and  cannot,  be  sustained  ;  all  of  which  I  shall  submit  to 
the  audience  and  to  the  public,  most  cheerfully,  for  their  can- 
did  consideration.     Hebrews  vii.  Paul  was  so  sanguine  with 
the  sentiments  I  have  advanced,  that  if  Jesus  were  present  on 
earth,  he  could  not  have   been  a  priest,   under  the  law.     For 
says  he,  Jesus  was  of  a  tribe  concerning  which  Moses  spake 
nothing  of  priesthood.     This  being  the  opinion  of  Paul,  how 
will  the  delusions  of  the  Mormons  correspond.     Paul's  argu- 
ments are,  the  covenant  from  God,  or  grant  to  the  Levites  ; 
and  the  high  priesthood  to  Aaron  and  his  sons,  were  irrevoca- 
ble to  all  intents  and  purposes,  and  that  Jesus  was  excluded 
from  all  official  orders  under  the  law.     I  have  bestowed  more 


71 

pains  on  this  part  of  the  evidence,  perhaps,  than  was  required  ;  but 
I  am  determined  to  investigate  the  subject  fully  and  fairly. 

How  absurd  the  Mormon  statements,  when  compared  with  the 
Jews,  that  are  said  to  be  expressly  from  God,  and  so  admitted  by 
my  friend  Nickerson.  He  says  that  every  word  is  from  God. 
Here  we  find  a  grand  violation  of  all  the  fundamental  laws  of  the 
Jews,  in  every  particular,  recorded  560  years  before  the  Jewish 
economy  was  completed.  Here  we  see  the  old  Jew  Lehi,  the  pro- 
phet, left  Jerusalem,  and  notwithstahding  this  gross  outrage  on  the 
covenant  rights  of  God,  and  of  the  well  established  laws  of  the 
Jews.  This  young  prophet  Nephi,  a  son  of  Lehi,  claims  the 
privilege  of  being  under  the  laws  of  Moses,  and  represents  him- 
self as  acting  under  all  its  laws.  When  35  years  from  Jerusalem, 
they  make  a  new  priesthood,  and  say,  God  approbates  it.  He  con- 
secrates a  high  priest,  and  all  this  time  teaching  the  laws  of  Mo- 
ses, and  exhorting  the  people  to  keep  it.  Page  146  and  200,  there 
says,  we  entered  into  covenant  with  God  to  keep  his  command- 
ments. Thus  we  see,  Mr.  Mormon,  the  absolute  falsehood  ;  while 
you  pretend,  on  one  page  to  keep  the  laws  of  Gud,  on  the  next  page 
you  utterly  destroy  it,  by  your  practice.  Then,  I  ask  my  audience, 
where  is  the  claim  to  a  divine  origin  or  inspiration,  providing  the 
Jewish  or  the  Christian  scheme,  are  to  be  considered  a  revelation 
from  God  ?  One  or  the  other  must  be  false.  Which  is  if,  Mr.  N.? 
You  have  sworn  they  are  both  true,  and  God's  word. 

Again,  to  put  the  question  to  rest  on  this  point,  notwithstanding 
God  had  covenanted  with  the  priests,  that  they  should  have  all  the 
fat  pieces  of  all  the  lambs,  beeves,  &-c,  and  be  supported  by  the 
people.  And  in  confirmation  of  that  law,  our  ancestors  have  re- 
ceived one  tenth,  that  is  the  prieshood.  But  the  Mormons,  on  page 
122,  say,  under  the  king  Mosiah,  he  issued  a  law,  that  the  priests 
and  teachers  should  work  and  earn  their  bread.  I  approve 
of  that  law,  the  laws  of  God  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding.  I 
think  it  a  great  improvement  in  society ;  but  for  the  Mormons  to 
do  this,  under  the  pretence  that  they  were  in  obedience  to  the  laws 
of  God,  it  shows,  as  large  as  life,  their  false  pretences.  I  have 
proved,  by  this  statement,  recorded  in  the  book  of  Mormon,  that 
the  God  of  the  patriarchs,  and  of  the  Jews,  have  made  false 
records,  or  Joe  Smith  and  his  associates  have.  Which  do  you  think 
it  is,  Mr.  Mormon  ? 

In  proving  this  fact,  it  is  not  intended,  by  me,  to  prove,  or  to 
have  the  reader  understand  that  I  believe  all  the  Jewish  records 
are  divine  ;  but  comparing  the  book  of  Mormon,  its  pretensions  with 
the  Jewish  records  is  fabulous,  novel,  and  vain.  Thus  far  I  have 
proceeded  with  the  internal  evidences,  to  show  the  Mormons  their 
books  are  false. 

The  same  degree  of  ignorance,  impudence,  and  error,  runs 
through  the  whole  Mormon  book,  for  the  time  of  600  years  before 
the  Christian  Era.  They  make  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  grossly  abuse  and  violate  his  own  promises  to  Israel  and 
Judah,  concerning  the  land  of  promise,  viz :  that  of  Canaan,  in- 


72 

asmuch  as  the  Mormon  book,  by  their  prophet,  says  God  promised 
a  new  land  or  world  to  Lehi — a  reprobate  Jew,  as  I  call  him — if 
he  would  run  away  from  Jerusalem,  when  in  danger.  The  reasons 
assigned  is,  because  God  could  not  protect  it  from  the  Babylonians. 
How  absurd,  when  applied  to  God,  for  to  advise  one  solitary  old 
man  to  leave  the  city  with  his  family,  to  leave  that  holy  place,  that 
he  had  wrought  so  many  mighty  wonders,  in  their  favor,  to  locate 
them  there,  then  tell  them  to  put  no  confidence  in  him  any  longer 
unless  they  depart ;  and  all  others  of  God's  people  not  know  a  word 
about  all  this  secrecy,  from  that  date  to  this  !  This  is  so  palpable 
a  falsehood,  and  so  replete  with  absurdity,  it  is  not  worth  my  notice 
or  time  to  argue  it,  before  an  intelligent  audience.  And  were  it  not 
coming  before  a  world  that  has  been  inundated  with  errors  and 
false  revelations,  outbreakings  of  ignorance  and  delusions,  which 
have  bled  the  world  to  every  pore,  I  should  not  have  accepted  this 
Mormon  challenge.  This  book  of  Mormon,  with  their  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  honest,  ignorant  dupes,  bids  fair  to  become  a  powerful 
sect,  in  the  far  West,  unless  they  can  be  convinced  of  the  gross  er- 
rors and  delusions  they  have  embraced.  The  day  is  not  far  dis- 
tant when  some  ambitious  leader  will  lead  thera  on  as  the  vanguard 
of  a  great  and  powerful  number,  all  armed  and  equipt,  to  give  bat- 
tle in  obedience  to  their  God  ;  and  like  all  religious  fanatics,  when 
posssesed  with  power,  will  again  deluge  the  earth  with  human  blood; 
and  all  this  cruelty  with, — thus  saith  the  Lord.  I  will  quote  one 
more  case  to  show  the  Mormon  history  is  false,  and  not  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Jewish.  This  is  the  last,  but  not  the  least,  of  all  the 
Jewish  prophecies  to  this  point,  viz  :  Malachi  iii.  16.  It  appears, 
that  when  dangers  surrounded  them,  they  that  feared  the  Lord 
spake  often  one  to  another,  and  the  Lord  hearkened  and  heard,  and 
a  book  of  remembrance  was  written  before  him,  for  them  that  feared 
the  Lord,  and  that  thought  on  his  name.  How  does  this  compare, 
friend  Nickerson,  with  your  Mormon  prophet  Lehi.  In  lieu  of  his 
calling  on  God,  and  congregating  with  the  pious  Jews  in  time  of 
danger.  He  cut  stick,  ran  away  and  left  all  his  old  friends,  his 
country,  the  holy  temple,  and  his  God;  and  in  leiu  of  grieving, 
praying  and  mourning  for  the  situation  of  Jerusalem,  as  the  pious 
Jews  did,  when  they  sat  by  the  river  Babylon,  the  Mormons  killed 
the  recording  secretary,  and  stole  the  records,  and  ran  off;  and,  by 
their  own  account,  have  been  fighting  and  murdering  each  other 
ever  since.  This  is  fully  shown  in  my  compendium  from  the  book 
of  Mormon. 

I  have  given  the  audience  sufficient  evidence  to  show  that  the 
Mormons  have  no  claim  on  the  Jewish  records,  to  support  the 
truth  of  theirs.  In  my  next  speech,  on  Sunday  next,  I  shall  ex- 
amine the  New  Testament,  and  see  if  their  claims  be  well  found- 
ed.    I  expect  to  prove  them  equally  false  and  delusive. 

The  meeting  was  adjourned  to  next  Sunday,  the  8th.  Met  ac- 
cording to  adjournment,  at  10  of  the  clock,  A.  M.  in  Winchester 
Hall.  Mr.  Nickerson  commenced  his  remarks  in  support  of  the  book 
of  Mormon,  in  his  usual  manner.  As  before  described, he  was  happy 


73 

%o  have  the  chance  of  proving  the  truth  of  his  book.  My  opponent 
has  not  produced  one  sentence  to  prove  it  false.  But  I  have  shown 
and  proved,  by  what  I  have  said,  that  'tis  all  of  God,  from  Adam 
to  Noah,  that  afterwards  all  the  Mormon  records  were  handed  down 
from  father  to  son,  and  that  is  the  way  they  have  been  preserved 
from  the  prophet  Lehi,  to  the  prophet  Joseph  Smith;  and  they  all 
have  been  most  miraculously  saved  through  all  the  hardships  and 
destructions  of  those  that  had  the  care  of  them.  What  do  you 
want  of  better  proof  than  this  ?  I  did  not  come  to  Boston  to  de- 
ceive any  one,  nor  to  tell  what  I  believe,  but  to  tell  the  truth,  and 
what  I  know,  by  the  power  of  God  on  my  own  soul.  My  antago- 
nist has  told  a  long  and  ingenious  story,  well  put  together,  to  de- 
ceive the  people,  to  make  the  christians  believe  the  prophet  Lehi 
was  an  impious  Jew,  and  run  away  from  God  and  his  country. 
Who  would  not  run  away  when  God  said  run!  Would  ye  stay 
and  be  killed  or  imprisoned  ?  No,  obey  God,  and  he  will  do  all  he 
says  he  will.  I  believe  he  will  do  all  he  has  agreed  to  do.  He  will 
cause  the  Jevvs  to  inhabit  the  land  of  Palestine.  I  believe  every 
word  of  the  Bible.  And,  as  sure  as  we  live,  the  Mormons  will  yet 
have  their  inheritance  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  in  the  State  of  Mis- 
souri, from  which  they  have  been  driven.  We  believe  God  will 
restore  it  to  us,  with  interest. 

I  should  admire  to  know  why  it  is  the  christians  do  not  come 
out  to  the  help  of  the  Lord.  "Do  they  expect  the  infidels  will  turn 
christians  because  one  of  them  is  attempting  to  put  down  the  faith 
of  Mormons?  It  is  well  for  my  opponent  that  he  has  not  attempted 
to  show  the  eleven  evidences  is  false,  and  I  am  the  twelfth — smiles 
by  the  audience.  I  thought  he  had  belter  wait  till  I  come  to  these 
true  blues,  and  see  what  the  truth  will  make  of  them  or  their  evi- 
dences. He  proceeds  and  says,  his  opponent  is  determined  to  tear 
the  book  of  Mormon  all  to  pieces,  and  expose  the  whole  of  it  to 
public  ridicule,  but  he  cannot  do  that,  with  all  his  industry  and 
honesty  ;  for  that  book,  like  all  God's  Word,  is  powerful,  to  the 
dividing  asunder  the  joints  and  marrow.  Every  one  that  comes  to 
God  must  come  with  his  whole  heart ;  God  does  not  want  any 
half-way  christians;  you  must  come  out  now,  when  you  may  be 
of  some  use.  Now  the  storm  rages,  then  it  is  when  the  ship's 
crew  is  wanted;  not  when  it  is  fair  weather  and  fair  wind.  Hav- 
ing said  thus  much,  1  desire  all  those  that  mean  to  be  on  God's 
side,  to  come  out  and  be  baptised  for  the  remission  of  their  sins, 
and  receive  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  made  a  loud  smile  on  the  au- 
dience. J  intend,  said  the  Mormon,  in  my  next  speech,  to  show 
the  fallacy  of  all  my  opponent  has  said.  Have  I  not  produced 
15  to  20  chapters  already,  to  prove  my  claims  ?  Has  he  refuted 
any  of  them  ?  I  desire  you  would  watch  him  close.  You  recol- 
lect he  does  not  believe  your  book,  where  it  speaks  of  miracles, 
no  more  than  he  does  of  the  Mormons.  AW.  religious  books  that 
come  from  God  consists  of  miracles  ;  and  if  we  obey  God  we 
have  the  power  to  perform  all  things.  Does  not  God  say,  where 
two  or  three  have  met  together  in  his  name,  and  shall  ask  of  him 
10 


74 

anything,  it  shall  be  granted  ?  Do  you  think  God  will  not  do  as 
he  says?  My  life  for  it  he  will.  I  will  now  wait  to  hear  what 
my  opponent  has  to  say  further  about  the  Mormons,  or  their  inter- 
nal evidences,  from  the  New  Testament.  No  doubt  he  will  show 
some  very  plausible  texts ;  look  sharp  at  him — smiles  by  the  au- 
dience. 

Mr.  Nickerson  then  took  his  seat,  his  time  being  fully  expired. 
I  then  proceeded,  by  way  of  reply,  agreeable  to  my  notice  in  my 
last  speech.  My  friend  N.  has  made  the  same  remarks  in  sub- 
stance that  he  has  now  made  seven  times,  viz:  that  I  had  not 
proved  any  one  thing  false  in  the  book  of  Mormon.  He  had  for- 
gotten it  is  on  the  affirmative  of  the  question  to  prove  it  true,  but 
we  must  make  some  allowance  for  him,  as  he  is  probably  not  much 
versed  in  debates.  The  audience  will  judge  of  all  his  rigmarole, 
or  harrangue,  for  I  cannot  call  it  any  thing  else  ;  what  is  it  but  a 
course  of  whipping  of  the  Christians  over  the  backs  of  Infidels. 
The  Christians  present  must  have  smiled  at  his  weakness;  and 
have  pitied  him  in  his  happy  delusions;  in  his  mixture  of  religious 
piety,  and  his  usual  quantity  of  acrimony,  served  to  make  the  au- 
dience smile  frequently.  I  will  now  proceed  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment evidences,  as  I  proposed  to  refute  the  Book  of  Mormon.  Paul 
made  the. twelve  apostles  the  grand  source  whereby  the  develope- 
ment  of  the  gospel  was  made  known  ;  the  same,  says  he,  that  has 
been  hidden  with  God  for  ages,  and  generations  which  were  ordain- 
ed before  the  world  to  their  fflory,  as  the  missioners  of  Christ;  this 
you  will  find  in  the  3d  chapter  of  Ephesians. 

But  what  says  the  Book  of  Mormon  ?  It  developes  the  same 
scheme  600  years  before  the  Messiah  began  to  disclose  the  grand 
secret ;  the  Mormons  knew  of  it  previous  to  Jesus  knowing  any 
thing  about  it.  Where,  Mr.  Mormon,  did  you  get  this  intelligence. 
I  answer,  you  got  this  novel  account  out  of  Solomon  Spaulding's 
sacred  manuscript,  written  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  or  elsewhere.  Not 
written  by  Jo  Smith,  nor  translated  by  him  from  Egyptian  lan- 
guage, as  you  have  falsely  stated  ;  as  I  shall  prove  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  the  audience,  how  absurd  the  Mormon  pretensions.  Now 
hear  Paul's  testimony,  Mr.  Mormon.  I  Paul,  the  prisoner  of  Jesus 
Christ,  "for  you  Gentiles,  if  ye  have  heard  of  this  dispensation  of  the 
grace  of  God,  which  is  given  me  to  you  ward,  how  that  by  revela- 
tions he  made  known  the  mystery,  as  I  wrote  before,  in  a  few 
words,  whereby  when  ye  read,  ye  may  understand  my  knowledge 
in  the  mystery  of  Christ,  which  in  other  ages  was  not  made  known 
unto  the  sons  of  men,  as  it  is  now  revealed  unto  his  holy  apostles 
and  prophets,  by  the  spirit,  that  the  Gentiles  should  be  fellow-heirs 
of  the  same  body,  and  partakers  f  his  promise  in  Christ  by  the 
Gospel. 

This  statement  of  Paul's  is  a  flat  denial  of  all  the  Mormon  pre- 
tences, as  it  relates  to  the  revelation  of  the  Mormon  prophets.  They 
have  in  their  book  declared  and  published  the  whole  scheme  of  the 
gospel  plan,  600  years  before  Paul  says  it  was  made  known  to  the 
sons  of  men.     Who  tella  the  truth  in  this  case,  Paul,  or  Jo  Smith, 


75 

Mr.  Nickerson.  You  may  make  your  choice.  You  have  repeated- 
ly said  to  the  audience  that  every  word  of  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
tament, and  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  true,  and  you  knew  it  was  by 
the  power  of  God.  Again,  you  say  in  your  book,  that  Jesus  was 
born  in  Jerusalem,  p.  240,  viz  :  and  behold  he  shall  be  born  of 
Mary,  in  Jerusalem,  which  is  the  land  of  our  forefathers. 

What  an  outrage  on  the  truth.  Let  us  examine  the  Christian 
Book,  1st,  by  prophecy;  he  was  to  be  born  of  the  tribe  of  Judah, 
and  in  the  village  of  "Bethlehem.  Here  is  the  proof,  Mr.  Mormon. 
Mark  2d. — Now  when  Jesus  was  born  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea,  in 
the  days  of  Herod,  hehold  there  came  wise  men  from  the  East  to 
Jerusalem,  saying,  where  is  he  that  is  born  of  the  Jews,  for  we 
have  seen  his  star,  and  have  come  to  worship  him.  Herod  issued 
out  his  orders  to  the  chief  priests  and  scribes,  to  know  where  he 
was  to  be  born,  and  they  said  unto  him,  in  Bethlehem  of  Judah — 
Matthew  ii.  5.  Here,  Mr.  Mormon,  your  book  must  be  false  in 
this  statement.  Who  would  be  likely  to  know  best,  the  inhabitants 
of  Bethlehem  of  Judah,  where  they  first  found  the  child,  or  the 
prophet  Alma,  in  South  America,  as  reported  in  your  book,  p.  232, 
chap.  3d.  Or  did  the  famous  Jo  Smith,  the  Mormon  General, 
make  a  mistake  in  deciphering  Solomon  Spaulding's  narrative  ? 
Mr.  Nickerson  tell  not  these  Mormon  falsehoods,  as  written  in  your 
bible,  to  the  inhabitants  of  Boston.  Publish  them  not  in  our  streets 
as  truths,  lest  the  fair  daughters  of  this  city  publish  you,  and  all 
the  Mormon  fraternity,  as  a  deluded  people.  Again,  your  prophet 
Nephi  says,  that  John  the  Baptist  should  baptise  in  Bethabary. 
Here  one  would  think  the  prophet  should  tell  the  truth  ;  he  uses 
all  the  language  concerning  John,  600  years  before  John  was  born, 
viz :  "  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths  straight." 
Here  the  Mormon  is  false  ;  look  at  the  proof.  Matt,  ii :  13v.  then 
cometh  Jesus  from  Galilee  to  Jordan,  to  be  baptised  of  John  ;  3d 
ch.  4v.  then  went  out  to  him  out  of  Jerusalem  and  all  Judea  ;  and 
all  the  region  round  about  Jordan,  and  were  baptised  of  him  in 
Jordan,  confessing  their  sins. 

I  will  not  dwell  long  on.  your  patience;  I  could  quote  100 
texts  to  the  purpose,  to  show  the  falsity  of  the  Mormon  pretences, 
when  compared  with  the  Old  or  New  Testament.  I  have  shown 
sufficient  to  prove  their  book  to  be  completely  at  war  with  all  the 
principal  facts  on  which  the  truth  of  their  history  depends.  Again: 
The  Book  of  Mormon  is  evidently  written  by  one  person  ;  its  style, 
and  Yankee  vulgar  language,  is  the  language  of  all  the  prophets, 
viz:  about  15  of  them  ;  they  write  as  familiarly  about  all  the 
sects  of  religionists  2500  years  since,  as  Solomon  Spaulding  could 
in  1823  ;  they  use  all  the  language,  and  repeat  whole  chapters  in 
the  New  and  in  the  Old  Testament,  verbatim  ;  they  speak  of  the 
Christians,  a  word  as  common  in  their  book  2000  years  before 
Christ  as  it  is  now  a  days.  How  does  this,  Mr.  Nickerson,  com- 
pare with  truth  of  the  New  Testament;  hear  the  proof,  and  blush 
for  your  ignorance,  which  you  frequently  admit.  Acts  xi  :  26 — and 
the  disciples  were  first  called  Christians  at  Antioch. 


76 

For  the  Mormons  to  pretend  to  call  a  sect  Christians  600  years 
before  Christ  was  born,  is  a  falsehood  of  the  deepest  die,  in  my 
opinion.  In  review  of  the  internal  evidences  of  the  Mormon  Bible, 
when  compared  with  the  history  of  the  Jewish,  or  the  Christian, 
it  is  as  false  as  it  is  fabulous,  to  say  the  Christian  institutions  were 
in  use  and  practice  among  the  Mormons,  and  among  the  Israelites  ; 
aud  that  there  were  a  people  called  Christians  600  years  before 
Christ  was  born,  when  the  name  was  derived  from  him,  is  absurd  ; 
these  and  a  thousand  of  other  fanatic  blunders,  and  bare  faced  false- 
hoods in  all  and  every  part  of  their  history,  it  proves  the  falsity  of 
its  pretensions  ;  while  it  purports  to  be  the  writings  of  12  or  15 
prophets  of  God,  ordered  to  write  at  different  times,  for  the  space  of 
more  than  one  thousand  years,  and  in  different  countries,  Jerusa- 
lem, and  the  Red  Sea,  on  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  in  South  and 
North  America,  thence  to  the  State  of  New  York,  there  buried  . 
until  Jo  Smith,  the  prophet,  dug  it  up,  as  before  described,  all  writ- 
ten in  the  language  common  to  Yankees,  of  1827,  when  it  appear- 
ed all  the  product  of  one's  cranium,  not  Jo  Smith,  but  some  one 
that  first  wrote  a  manuscript,  from  which  this  was  remodeled,  that 
had  long  since  forgotten  more  than  the  prophet  Jo  Smith,  and 
thousand  of  his  dupes  ever  knew,  or  ever  will  know. 

Should  an  instrument  be  found  written,  where  large  sums  of 
money  were  pending,  and  the  same  came  before  any  of  the  high 
courts  to  be  adjudged;  the  high  Court  of  St.  Petersburg,  in  Rus- 
sia, France,  England,  Germany,  or  America,  they  would  adjudge 
it  written  all  by  one  person,  and  about  the  same  time;  thousands  of 
passages  in  the  book  may  be  quoted  to  show  the  truth  of  my  re- 
marks, but  it  would  swell  my  pages  quite  too  voluminous  to  be 
read.  Was  the  novelist  that  originated  the  manuscript  now  living, 
he  would  smile  to  see  the  tens  of  thousands,  and  the  probable  mil- 
lions of  dupes  he  had  made  without  the  least  design,  but  merely 
wrote  to  please  himself,  to  see  how  he  could  people  the  far  west  in 
its  origin.  Having  concluded  my  remarks,  and  proofs  of  the  inter- 
nal evidences  to  refute  the  pretences  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  be- 
ing divine  revelation,  I  shall  close  all  my  remarks  or  proofs  next 
Sunday,  on  the  external  evidences,  showing  them  to  be  equally 
false  in  support  of  the  affirmative  of  the  question  at  issue.  The 
meeting  was  then  adjourned  to  Sunday  next,  at  10,  A.  M.,  at  Win- 
chester Hall. 

Met  according  to  adjournment.  Mr.  Nickerson  commenced  in 
his  usual  style  ;  his  introduction  is  generally  uniform,  as  you  will 
see,  therefore  I  shall  not  repeat  it.  He  observed,  that  he  expected 
a  man  from  New  York  to  preach,  but  as  he  is  "not  come,  I  shall 
proceed  to  discuss  the  question  with  my  opponent  on  the  Book  of 
Mormon.  He  has  told  us  he  shall  conclude  his  remarks;  I  have 
no  doubt  you  will  all  acknowledge  the  truth  that  I  have  andvanced 
about  the  divine  revelation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon — lor  it  is  all 
true  as  the  Old  and  New  Testament  ;  they  are  both  true,  and  they 
swear  for  each  other;  they  prove  the  Book  of  Mormon  divine,  and 
the  Book  of  Mormon  proves  them  divine,  and   all  that   believe  on 


77 

them  will  have  a  part  in  the  first  resurrection  ;  I  hope  all  in  divine 
presence  will  not  be  led  astray  by  my  opponent's  arguments,  for  he 
will  undertake  to-day  to  make  a  clean  sweep  of  all  the  external 
evidence  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  ;  but  he  cannot  do  that ;  if  eight  of 
them  are  of  two  families,  cannot  they  be  honest  men  as  well  as 
though  they  belonged  to  eight  families;  there  are  eleven  of  them, 
and  Brother  Joseph,  the  prophet,  will  make  twelve,  and  I  can  en- 
dorse for  all  of  them — (smiles  by  the  audience.)  He  is  going  to 
prove  or  to  show  the  probability  that  Solomon  Spaulding  wrote  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  or  as  he  says  it,  was  taken  from  his  novel,  that 
was  published  about  1823.  Yes,  all  this  hue  and  cry  about  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  is  just  such  as  is  made  about  Infidels.  How 
does  my  friend  like  that?  but  my  head  for  it,  we  shall  find  it  all 
true,  and  we  shall  be  glad  to  have  this  book  to  show  we  were  honest 
believers  in  it,  when  we  shall  be  called  to  account  for  our  steward- 
ship. My  friends,  I  have  been  here  arguing  all  the  great  truths  with 
my  friend,  and  he  is  about  closing  all  his  remarks,  and  remember  he 
is  about  publishing  all  that  has  been  said  by  us  all,  and  his  book  will 
show  I  have  told  the  truth  ;  I  do  not  pretend  to  be  learned,  but  I  pre- 
tend to  be  an  honest  man  ;  and  therefore,  I  call  on  you  to  believe,  and 
be  baptized  for  the  remission  of  sins,  as  Peter  said  to  Cornelius, 
what  hindreth.  I  am  ready  to  baptize  you,  and  receive  you;  and 
to  lay  down  my  life  if  necessity  requires  :  without  this,  no  one  can 
be  sent  of  God  ;  no  one  can  be  saved  ;  therefore,  I  caution  you  to- 
day against  the  closing  address  of  my  opponent :  he  will  make  his 
best  effort;  and  where  he  will  lead  you,  no  one  can  tell ;  his  whole 
object  you  will  see  is  to  destroy  the  book  of  Mormon,  that,  is,  to 
show  it  is  not  a  revelation  from  God  ;  if  he  can  do  that,  he  must 
be  an  Infidel,  indeed. —  Smiles  by  the  audience.  But  I  am  of  God  ; 
and  I  pray  God  he  will  convince  you  of  its  truth.  I  have  set  before 
you  life  and  death,  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  that  you  may  be  obedient 
thereunto.  I  have  proved  sufficient  to  every  man  and  woman,  that 
the  book  of  Mormon  is  the  word  of  God  ;  hundreds  of  thousands 
are  now  believing  it ;  the  Latter-day  Saints  are  all  engaged  in 
proving  it  by  practising  all  its  requirements,  performing  miracles, 
healing  the  sick,  casting  out  Devils,  speaking  with  new  tongues, 
receiving  gifts  for  men.  I  must  close,  as  it  was  late  when  we 
commenced.  I  will  give  notice  that  there  will  be  preaching  at 
this  place  Sundays,  in  the  forenoon,  when  I  shall  have  a  better 
chance  to  show  you  the  truth,  than  I  have  had  in  this  debate. 
I  shall  be  what  my  friend  Parsons  says  of  a  diamond,  the  hard- 
er it  is  rubbed,  the  better  it  will  shine  :  so  it  will  be  with  me. 
May  God  be  with  you.     Amen. 

My  closing  reply,  agreeably  to  the  notice  last  Sunday.  Ladies 
and  gentlemen,  I  am  to  close  my  remarks  on  the  evidences 
of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  its  external  evidences,  that  they  rely 
on  to  prove  the  truth  of  the  plates  that  are  said  to  have  been 
written  in  the  Egyptian  language,  and  found  by  Jo  Smith,  and  by 
him  translated.  I  have  discussed  the  subject  matter  of  all  the  Mor- 
mon faith  before  you.  I  have  endeavored  to  show  the  folly  and 
falsity  of  its  pretensions.     I  have  shown  you  it  is  not  in   accord- 


78 

ance  with  truth,  nor  with  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  I  have 
referred  you  to  the  general  character  of  the  writers  of  that  ro- 
mance, for  such  it  is ;  that  it  was  all  written  by  one  hand,  and 
style  of  Yankee  language,  or  the  products  of  one  brain,  remodeled, 
probably,  from  Solomon  Spaulding's  novel  of  peopling  the  far 
west.  Having  proved  to  your  satisfaction,  as  I  believe,  that  the 
internal  evidences  they  rely  on  are  as  false  as  thev  are  fabulous,  I 
now  proceed  to  call  the  external  evideaces  they  rely  on,  viz:  Oli- 
ver Cowdry,  David  Whitmer,  Martin  Harris  ;  these  three  men 
swear  positively,  as  you  will  see  by  referring  to  their  testimony 
on  back  pages,  that  an  angel  from  Heaven  showed  them  the 
plates  from  which  this  book  was  translated ;  they  are  careful  not 
to  say  Jo  Smith  translated  it.  How  came  this  angel,  this  winged 
gentleman  with  the  plates,  when  Harris  was  with  Smith  at  the 
translation,  and  the  blanket  between  them  ;  Smith  had  the  plates, 
be  not  deceived.  Oliver  Cowdry,  David  Whitmer,  and  Martin 
Harris  must,  be  of  all  men,  the  most  corrupt  and  false.  They 
have  attempted  to  make  the  community  believe  their  testi- 
mony as  literal  truth,  and  thousands  of  ignorant  dupes  have  be- 
lieved them.  They  have  seen  these  plates,  and  the  engravings 
thereon  ;  how,  by  the  power  of  God  and  not  of  man  ?  What 
does  that  mean  ;  nothing  more  than  Mormon  faith.  This  senti- 
ment runs  through  their  whole  book.  What  did  Mr.  Nickerson 
say,  when  asked  about  the  plates  ?  Did  he  ever  see  them  1 
*Where  are  they?  what  was  his  answer?  the  prophet,  Joseph 
Smith  Jr.  has  them.  Three  perjurers  and  false  swearers  say  an 
angel  from  heaven  brought  them  and  laid  them  before  their  eyes ; 
and  that  they  knew  they  were  translated,  for  the  voice  of  God 
had  declared  it  to  them.  What  is  the  inference  from  this  blas- 
phemous statement?  Jo  Smith  had  told  them  so;  therefore,  Jo 
Smith's  voice  is  the  voice  of  God,  by  which  they  solemnly 
swear  by  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  on  these  three 
blasphemers  is  the  principal  of  their  external  evidence  to  sup- 
port this  book  as  divine  revelation.  My  friend  Nickerson,  you 
are  entitled  to  the  sympathy  of  the  community,  if  you  are  hon- 
estly deceived  and  duped  by  such  deluded  fanatics. 

I  will  proceed  to  the  eight  evidences,  as  recorded  in  that  book, 
and  show  them  equally  false,  viz  :  Christian  Whitmer,  Jacob  Whit- 
mer, Peter  Whitmer  Jr.,  John  Whitmer,  Hiram  Page,  Joseph 
Smith  senior,  Hyram  Smith,   Samuel  H.  Smith. 

They  all  swear  positively,  by  God,  that  Joe  Smith  Jr.  had  the 
plates, and  had  shown  them  to  them,  that  they  had  the  appearance  of 
gold  ;  and  as  many  of  the  leaves  as  said  Smith  had  translated,  we 
did  handle  with  our  hands,  and  through  fear  of  not  being  believed, 
they  repeat  it,  that  Smith  has  shown  them  unto  us.  Mr.  Nicker- 
son, hear  their  false  and  foolish  statements — as  many  of  the  plates 
as  Jo  Smith  translated,  they  handled,  so  did  I.  They  well  knew  that 
Joe  Smith  never  translated  any;  therefore  they  expect  to  es-cape 
from  the  charge  of  perjury.  Where, thinkye,  Jo  Smith  got  the  plates? 
Cowdry,  Harris  and  Whitmer,  swear  that  the  angel  from  heaven 


79 

had  them.  When  did  the  angel  transfer  them?  Can  you  or  any 
one  tell?  Until  you  prove  that,  all  your  eleven  witnesses  stand, 
in  my  estimation,  justly  chargeable  with  blasphemy,  perjury  and 
fraud,  provided  the  word  blasphemy  can  have  any  possible  mean- 
ing attached  to  it,  when  coming  from  so  corrupt  a  source.  They 
swear  they  hefted  them,  and  when  I  made  the  inquiry  of  Mr.  Nick- 
erson,  he  said  that  he  understood  the  weight  was  thirty  pounds, 
that  they  were  of  gold.  And  further,  these  eight  witnesses  swear 
they  he  not,  God  bearing  witness.  It  is  very  rare  that  a  person 
tells  the  truth  that  is  in  the  habit  of  swearing  by  God,  that  he  is 
not  lying,  unless  he  is  compelled,  as  in   Court,  to  swear  by  God. 

Thus  my  audience  will  see  the  external  evidences  are  all  false, 
that  there  was  not  any  book  of  plates  found;  and,  I  verily  believe, 
if  these  witnesses  had  borne  any  character  for  truth,  in  the  world, 
the  authorities  of  the  State  of  New  York  would  long  since  have 
punished  them  for  the  crime  of  false  swearing  by  the  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Ghost.  But  as  all  these  Whitmers  are  of  one  deluded 
and  degraded  family  ;  and  the  three  Smiths  of  a  family  of  the 
same  class,  as  appears  by  universal  consent,  'tis  presumed  that  the 
government  thought  them  not  of  sufficient  consequence  to  notice 
them,  or  to  make  an  example  of  them.  Here,  Mr.  Nickerson,  I 
leave  them  and  you  to  your  own  reflections.  I  will  now  refer  you 
to  the  testimony  of  Mrs  Matilda  Davidson,  once  the  wife  of  Solo- 
mon Spaulding,  that  wrote  a  sacred  novel,  from  which  this  book  in 
part  was  framed,  together  with  all  other  circumstances,  which  shows 
conclusively  that  you,  and  hundreds,  of  thousands,  have  been  duped 
by  your  own  ignorance  and  superstition,  to  believe  the  Book  of 
Mormon  is  divine  revelation,  when  it  is  in  truth,  in  its  origin,  the 
novel  history  written  by  Solomon  Spaulding,  altered,  fixed  and  re- 
modelled by  artful,  cunning  men.  Probably,  in  my  mind,  Mr  Rig- 
don  had  an  agency  in  the  plan ;  and  that  it  has  had  the  effect  to  in- 
spire the  ignorant,  superstitious  and  credulous  with  the  belief  that 
it  is  a  revelation  from  God  by  way  of  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  of  the 
State  of  New  York,  in  or  about  the  year  1827. 

I  will  ask  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  the  facts  and  cir- 
cumstances that  have  been  published  at  the  time  the  Book  of 
Mormon  made  its  appearance,  with  the  testimony  of  Mrs  Da- 
vidson, formerly  the  wife  of  Solomon  Spaulding,  that  original- 
ly wrote  a  novel,  from  which  this  Book  of  Mormon  took  its 
origin.  The  impartial  reader,  after  reading  what  Mrs  David- 
son has  said  on  the  subject,  and  what  has  been  already  proved 
and  explained  in  this  pamphlet,  with  the  testimony  of  the 
father-in-law  of  the  prophet  Jo  Smith,  how  he  ran  away  with 
his  daughter.  Y'ou  will  see  that  Harris  says  Smith  was  direct- 
ed by  an  angel  to  go  and  take  her.  Mr  Hale,  the  father  of 
Smith's  wife,  has  given  a  full  statement;  T'give  it  entire.  It 
shows  the  character  of  Smith  to  be  more  degraded,  if  possi- 
ble, than  what  I  had  supposed.     The  character  of  Harris  is 


80 

there  published  ;  and  he  also  is  not  so  reputable  as  our  friend 
Nickerson,  the  Mormon,  has  stated  to  us.  You  will  see  a  full 
account  of  Harris,  Smith  and  Rigdon.  The  account  will  be 
headed,  "  Gleanings  by  the  Way,  No.  10."  I  take  this  from 
the  Key  Stone,  a  public  Journal  of  extensive  circulation, 
printed  at  Harrisburg,  Pennsylvania,  of  December,  23,  1840. 
Also,  from  the  same  journal,  "  Gleanings  by  the  Way,"  Dec. 
9,  1840,  there  is  a  full  account  of  Mrs  Davidson's  statement, 
written  and  signed  by  her,  all  of  which  was  taken  from  the 
Episcopal  Recorder,  called  the  History  of  Mormons,  in 
"  Gleanings  by  the  Way,  No.  7,"  Fairfield,  August  31,  1S40, 
published  in  the  Key  Stone,  as  above  stated.  1  have  selected 
these  two  numbers,  as  they  go  to  prove,  beyond  doubt,  the  po- 
sition I  have  taken  in  this  question  at  issue  with  Elder  Nick- 
erson, in  the  debate  before  the  Society  for  free  discussion  in 
Boston.  I  have  been  informed  that  the  other  numbers  relat- 
ing to  the  Mormons,  from  those  papers,  have  given  quite  a 
history  of  the  book.  I  have  not  seen  the  numbers,  neither 
did  I  obtain  these  in  season  to  use  them  before  the  audience 
at  our  debate.  I  will  here  show  you  the  statement  from  the 
Beacon,  New  York,  7th  of  August,  1841,  headed  "The  Mor- 
mons." 

These  are  making  such  rapid  strides,  that  if  they  progress 
as  they  have  done,  they  will  eventually  become  a  sect  equally 
important  with  some  of  the  most  prominent  parties  already 
existing.  We  therefore  think  it  desirable  to  place  on  record 
some  facts  and  some  documents  we  have  procured,  for  the  sake, 
of  correct  information,  if  not  arrestation  of  this  new  specimen 
of  assumed  revelation. 

A  few  years  back,  the  party  meeting  at  Tammany  Hall  lent 
Eider  Pratt  their  hall  for  a  succession  of  Sunday  mornings, 
and  we  regularly  attended  his  discourses  :  we  have,  therefore, 
our  information  direct,  as  far  as  he  is  concerned,  and  we  have 
the  documents  in  evidence  that  the  Mormon  Bible  was  written 
by  Solomon  Spaulding,  formerly  published  by  E.  D.  Howe  in 
Plainsville.  We  think  it  desirable  to  lay  before  our  readers 
these  documents  for  preservation,  for  many  will  not  have  seen 
the  work  of  Howe,  which  was  published  on  the  spot  where 
Mormonism  rose,  and  sustained  by  the  affidavit  of  the  parties 
applied  to  for  evidence.1'  I  should  be  glad  to  seethe  testimony 
of  the  parties.  I  have  never  seen  Howe's  publication  of 
Spaulding's  manuscript.  It.  would  swell  my  columns  too  much 
for  my  purpose.  Believing  I  have  produced  sufficient  to  con- 
vince any  one  but  the  Mormons  of  the  falsity  of  their  pre- 
tences. The  reader  will  have  noticed  I  have  frequently  spo- 
ken on  the  probability  of  the  Mormon  power  in  the  West,  and 


81 

when  they  shall  have  their  millions,  as  they  will  have  soon,  by 
the  same  ratio  they  have  already  got,  then  it  will  be  seen  what 
all  fanatics  have  produced  in  all  ages.  As  declamation  is  not 
argument,  allow  me  to  show  their  movements  in  their  building 
a  temple,  and  their  military  forces.  The  Mormons  publish  a 
periodical  paper  at  Nauvoo,  Illinois.  I  am  in  possession  of  one 
dated  April  15,  1S41,  giving  an  account  of  the  church  anni- 
versary, their  military  parade,  he.  President  Rigdon's  ad- 
dress, their  holy  proceedings  ;  laying  the  four  corner  stones  of 
the  temple.  Jo  Smith  is  their  lieutenant-general,  John  C.Ben- 
nett is  major-general.  Their  forces  are  called  the  Nauvoo 
Legion,  by  an  act  of  the  Legislature.  They  have  eleven  full 
companies  of  minute  men,  armed  and  fully  equipped  as  their 
laws  direct.  They  have  one  company  of  lancers  to  every  regi- 
ment, or  cohort,  as  they  call  them  :  that  is  a  Roman  number, 
500.  I  will  now  read  from  their  account,  an  order  from  Smith 
to  the  minute  men,  on  the  3d  of  July  last. 

a  The  eleven  companies  will  at  all  times  hold  themselves  in 
readiness  to  execute  the  laws,  as  originally  instructed  by  the 
general  officers,  that  the  officers  and  troops  of  the  Legions  are 
directed  to  treat  with  proper  respect  and  decorum,  all  other 
officers  and  troops  in  the  service  of  the  state,  or  of  the  United 
States.  Officers  receiving  copies  of  their  orders  will  promul- 
gate the  same  without  delay,  through  the  bounds  of  their  re- 
spective commands.  JOSEPH  SMITH, 

Lieutenant  General. 

John  C.  Bennett,  Major  General." 

General  Smith  remarks :  I  am  pressing  upon  you  the  neces- 
sity of  placing  ourselves  in  a  condition  of  complete  defence, 
and  exact  the  fulfilment  of  duties  toward  us.  The  people 
ought  not  to  indulge  a  persuasion  contrary  to  the  order  of  hu- 
man events.  There  is  a  rank  due  to  the  nations  which  will 
be  withheld,  if  not  lost  by  the  known  weakness  and  absolute 
neglect  to  improve  ourselves  of  defence.  If  we  desire  to 
avoid  insult,  we  must,  be  ready  to  repel  it. 

Thus  we  see  the  Mormons  are  first  rate  fighting  characters. 
They  have  been  learnt  these  tactics  from  the  Missourians. 
This  they  have  practised  from  the  time  prophet  Lehi  left  Je- 
rusalem, by  their  own  accounts.  I  ask  the  Mormon,  is  this 
the  peaceful  doctrine  of  Jesus  ?  Do  they  believe  General 
Bennett,  when  he  says  the  people  ought  not  to  indulge  a  per- 
suasion contrary  to  the  order  of  human  events  ?  Why  then 
do  you  dupes  indulge  the  belief  that  your  Elders   can  work 

11 


82 

miracles  ?  Is  not  a  miracle,  in  its  general  acceptation,  contrary 
to,  and  above  human  power  ? 

On  the  6th  of  April  last  they  had  a  splendid  parade.  The 
Mormon  Ladies  presented  them  with  a  splendid  national  silk 
flag,  in  compliment  of  Col.  Robinson,  under  the  roar  of  can- 
non. They  are  now  assembled  to  lay  the  corner  stones  of  a 
magnificent  temple,  to  be  dedicated  to  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
Mormon  church,  under  roar  of  cannon.  Rigdon  delivered 
the  address  in  good  style.  I  have  not  room  to  state  it  at 
lengh  ;  I  will  show  some  extracts. 

"  This  is  the  third  time  I  have  officiated  in  laying  the  corner 
stone.  I  have  seen  the  blood  of  the  innocent  flow,  and  heard 
the  groans  of  the  dying  as  witnesses  for  Jesus.  (He  alludes 
to  Missouri,  by  the  blood-thirsty  Christians,  where  they  shot 
down  the  Mormons.)  Remember,  without  prophecy,  I  say  a 
day  of  retributive  justice  will  take  place.  The  Mormons  will 
require  principal  and  interest  under  that  flag.  Thus  saith  the 
Lord." 

This  is  their  language.  Their  escort  was,  14  companies  of 
Nauvoo  Mormons,  several  uniform  companies  from  Iowa,  a 
splendid  band,  and  a  number  of  companies  of  artillery. 

Procession  formed.  Cohort  of  500,  then  Lieutenant-Gen- 
eral  Smith,  Major  and  Brigadier  Generals,  with  their  aids — 
conspicuous  strangers — general  staff — band — cohort  of  500 — 
ladies,  eight  in  breast — 1st  cohort  of  horse — 3d  cohort  of  foot 
2d  of  horse.  When  arrived  at  the  temple  ground,  the  ladies 
were  protected  and  stationed  at  the  walls,  private  gentlemen 
in  the  rear  of  them,  protected  by  the  infantry.  Then  they  are 
paraded  to  hear  President  Rigdon's  oration.  No  one  intoxi- 
cated, no  one  to  disturb,  no  obscene  language,  and  ten  thou- 
sand people. 

The  ladies  had  previously  delivered  the  flag.  They  were 
driven  in  a  splendid  barouch  on  to  the  field,  protected,  and 
when  they  alighted,  it  was  delivered  to  General  Jo  Smith  in 
good  style.  He  received  it  in  behalf  of  the  church  and  de- 
fence of  Jesus.  He  bowed  politely  to  the  ladies,  and  made 
declaration,  so  long  as  he  had  command  of  the  Legions,  that 
flag  never  should  be  disgraced.  That  Jesus  had  assembled 
this  military  force,  for  the  devil  could  not  do  it.  What  think 
ye,  Christians,  of  all  this  ?  Is  there  no  danger  nigh  .?  Jesus 
plainly  declares  his  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world.  But  the  Le- 
gions of  Mormons  deny  it.  and  say  it  is.  That  they  have 
commissioned  him  as  their  captain.  This  is  Christianity  and 
non-resistance  with  a  witness,  although  this  does  not  agree 
with  christian  theory.  It  does  with  their  practice  in  all  ages. 
Will  not  the  vast  prairies  of  the  West   be  one   vast  field  of 


83 

blood,  think  ye  ?  No  doubt.  Will  not  ignorance,  supersti- 
tion, and  physical  force  fight  for  God?  Yes,  unless  they  can 
be  convinced  from  the  laws  of  reason  that  no  such  parade  is 
required  of  them  from  any  God  whatever.  But  so  long  as  they 
can  be  duped  by  the  artful  and  intriguing,  and  made  to  believe 
God  requires  it  at  their  hands,  the  world  of  man  will  delight 
in  conquest,  retaliation  and  revenge. 

Under  all  this  information  I  have  derived  from  your  periodi- 
cal, Mr  Nickerson,  and  confident  as  I  am  of  the  results  of  such 
pretences,  allow  me  to  give  you,  before  I  close,  my  best  advice 
as  a  friend,  and  I  think,  Sir,  if  you  have  a  friend  aon  earth,  he 
will  say  to  you  and  all  Mormons,  return  to  the  embraces  of 
your  wives  and  families;  there  make  all  suitable  provisions  for 
their  comfort,  and  not  undertake  to  compete  with  the  Almighty 
in  the  raising  of  the  dead,  or  of  the  devil.  Be  contented  to 
fill  your  stations  as  one  of  the  human  family  :  do  all  you  can 
to  prevent  such  a  bloody  scene  as  always  has,  and  always  will 
be  the  product  of  ignorance  and  superstition.  Believing,  as  I 
do,  if  you  and  all  of  you  shall  thus  conduct,  I  see  no  great 
danger  of  your  being  molested,  or  made  to  be  afraid.  But  if 
you  persist  in  competition  with  God,  without  being  able  to 
give  evidence  of  the  truth  of  it,  you  will  most  assuredly 
have  to  suffer  the  natural  consequences  resulting  from  such 
credulity. 


In  conclusion  of  my  remarks,  I  give  you  Jo.  Smith's  last  revela- 
tion from  God.  Here  you  will  see  his  orders  to  build  a  temple, 
the  laying  of  the  corner  stones.  I  have  given  you  the  account  of 
the  great  parade  in  April  last,  atNauvoo.  Not  having  this  revela- 
tion at  that  time,  I  give  this  in  conclusion,  that  you  may  see  the 
Mormons  depend  on  a  new  revelation  for  all  their  doings.  This 
temple  is  to  exceed  all  in  the  far  west ;  the  projection  in  front  is  to 
rest  its  vast  pillars  on  twelve  huge  carved  oxen,  and  they  are  to  be 
laid  over  with  pure  gold,  of  the  order  of  Solomon's  temple  ;  Jo  has 
called  on  all  the  kingdom's  of  the  world  to  contribute  to  it;  all  the 
believers  in  Mormon  must  bring  in  all  their  gold  and  silver  to  ac- 
complish this  great  purpose  of  God  ;  together  with  their  best  wood, 
and  other  materials,  and  we  are  told,  it  is  coming  in  from  all  quar- 
ters ;  the  north  of  Europe  are  adding  large  numbers  to  them,  with 
their  cash.  You  see  in  his  orders  and  revelations  that  God  intends 
to  visit  their  enemies  in  Jackson  County,  in  the  state  of  Missouri, 
with  retributive  justice  to  the    third  and  fourth  generation. 

Horrid  sentiment !  to  punish  the  innocent  for  the  guilty,  the  un- 
born children  of  the  state  of  Missouri ;  some  century  hence  must 
suffer   for  the   sins    of  the   parents.     Horrid,  indeed.     Hear    the 


84 

prophet  Jo  in  his  last  revelation  to  those  that  prevented  him  from 
building  a  temple  to  the  Lord  in  Missouri.  If  they  do  not  repent 
and  make  full  restitution;  and  this  I  make  an  example  unto  you, 
for  your  consolation  concerning  all  those  that  have  been  command- 
ed to  do  a  work,  and  have  been  hindered  by  the  hands  of  their  ene- 
mies, and  by  oppression,  saith  the  Lord  your  God.  For  I  am  the 
Lord  your  God.  Here  the  prophet  takes  strong  Mormon  ground; 
here  Jo  declares  to  the  Lord  their  God,  and  says,  he  will  save  all 
those  of  their  brethren,  that  have  been  pure  in  heart,  that  aided  not 
their  enemies.  I  suppose  he  means  here  to  distinctly  refer  to 
those  that  have  been  slain  in  the  land  of  Missouri,  saith  the  Lord. 
Jo  has  given  them  timely  notice,  and  he  is  fast  collecting  materials; 
in  twenty  years  from  this  his  military  force  will  not  be  intimida- 
ted by  the  forces  of  the  state  of  Missouri ;  they  will  demand  the 
land  with  interest. 

[From  the  Beacon,  Aug.  1841.] 

THE  REVELATION, 
Given  to  Joseph  Smith  Jr.  Jan.  19th,  1841. 

"Verily,  thus  saith  the  Lord  unto  you  my  servant  Joseph  Smith, 
I  am  well  pleased  with  your  offerings  and  acknowledgments  which 
you  have  made  ;  for  unto  this  end  have  I  raised  you  up,  that  I  might 
show  forth  my  wisdom  through  the  weak  things  of  the  earth.  Your 
prayers  are  acceptable  before  me,  and  in  answer  to  them,  I  say  un- 
to you,  that  you  are  now  called,  immediately  to  make  a  solemn 
proclamation  of  my  gospel,  and  of  this  stake  which  I  have  planted 
to  be  a  corner  stone  of  Zion,  which  shall  be  polished  with  that  re- 
finement which  is  after  the  similitude  of  a  palace.  This  proclama- 
tion shall  be  made  to  all  the  kings  of  the  world,  to  the  four  corners 
thereof — to  the  honorable  President  elect,  and  the  high  minded 
Governors  of  the  nation  in  which  you  live,  and  to  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth  scattered  abroad.  Let  it  be  written  in  the  spirit  of 
meeknesss,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which  shall  be  in 
you  at  the  time  of  the  writing  of  the  same  ;  for  it  shall  be  given  you 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  know  my  will  concerning  those  kings  and 
authorities,  even  what  shall  befal  them  in  a  time  to  come.  For, 
behold  !  I  am  about  to  call  upon  them  to  give  heed  to  the  light 
and  glory  of  Zion,  for  the  set  time  has  come  to  favor  her. 

*'  Call  ye  therefore  upon  them  with  loud  proclamation  and  with 
your  testimony,  fearing  them  not,  for  they  are  as  grass,  and  all  their 
glory  as  the  flower  thereof,  which  soon  falleth,  that  they  may  be 
left  also  without  excuse,  and  that  I  may  visit  them  in  the  day  of 
visitation,  when  I  shall  unveil  the  face  of  my  covering,  to  appoint 
the  portion  of  the  oppressor  among  hypocrites,  where  there  is  gnash- 
ing of  teeth,  if  they  reject  my  servants  and  my  testimony  which  I 
have  revealed  unto  them.  And,  again,  I  will  visit  and  soften  their 
hearts,  many  of  them,  for  your  good,  that  ye  may  find  grace  in  their 
eyes,  that  they  may  come  to  the  light  of  truth,  and  the  Gentiles  to 
the  exaltation  or  lifting  up  of  Zion.  For  the  day  of  my  visitation 
cometh  speedily,  in  an  hour  ye  think  not  of,  and  where  shall  be  the 


85 

safety  of  my  people  ?  and  refuge  for  those  who  shall  be  left  of  them? 
Awake  !  O  kings  of  the  earth  !  Come  ye,  0  !  come  ye  with  your 
gold  and  your  silver,  to  the  help  of  my  people — to  the  house  of  the 
daughter  of  Zion. 

And  again,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  let  my  servant,  Robert  B. 
Thomson,  help  you  to  write  this  proclamation,  for  I  am  well  pleas- 
ed with  him,  and  that  he  should  be  with  you;  let  him,  therefore, 
hearken  to  your  council,  and  I  will  bless  him  with  a  multiplicity 
of  blessings  ;  let  him  be  faithful  and  true  in  all  things  from  hence- 
forth, and  he  shall  be  great  in  mine  eyes  ;  but  let  him  remember 
that  his  stewardship  will  I  require  at  his  hands. 

[Then  follows  instructions  to  individuals,  which  we  omit,  except 
the  following,  which  we  give  as  a  specimen.] 

And  again,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  my  servant  George  Miller 
is  without  guile,  he  may  be  trusted  because  of  the  integrity  of  his 
heart;  and  for  the  love  which  he  has  to  my  testimony,  I  the  Lord 
loveth  him.  I  therefore  say  unto  you,  I  seal  upon  his  head  the 
office  of  a  bishoprick,  like  unto  my  servant  Edward  Partridge,  that 
he  may  receive  the  consecrations  of  mine  house,  that  he  may  ad- 
minister blessings  upon  the  heads  of  the  poor  of  my  people,  saith 
the  Lord. 

And  again,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  let  all  my  saints  from 
afar;  and  send  ye  swift  messengers,  yea,  chosen  messengers,  and 
say  unto  them,  come  ye  with  all  your  gold,  and  your  silver,  and 
your  precious  stones,  and  with  all  your  antiquities,  and  with  all 
who  have  knowledge  of  antiquities,  that  will  come,  may  come,  and 
bring  the  box  tree  and  the  fir  tree,  and  the  pine  tree,  together,  with 
all  the  precious  trees  of  the  earth,  and  with  iron,  and  with  copper, 
and  with  brass,  and  with  zinc,  and  with  all  your  precious  things  of 
the  earth,  and  build  a  house  to  my  name,  for  the  Most  High  to 
dwell  therein  ;  for  there  is  no  place  found  on  earth,  that  he  may 
come  and  restore  again  that  which  was  lost  to  you,  or,  which  he 
hath  taken  away,  even  the  fulness  of  the  priesthood  ;  for  a  baptis- 
mal font  there  is  not  one  upon  the  earth  ;  but  they,  my  saints,  may 
be  baptised  for  those  who  are  dead  ;  for  this  ordinance  belongeth  to 
my  house,  and  cannot  be  acceptable  to  me,  only  in  the  days  of  your 
poverty,  wherein  ye  are  not  able  to  build  a  house  unto  me.  But  I 
command  you,  all  ye  my  saints,  to  build  a  house  unto  me  ;  and  I 
grant  unto  you  a  sufficient  time  to  build  a  hous^  unto  me  :  and  dur- 
ing this  time  youi  baptisms  shall  be  acceptable  unto  me.  But  be- 
hold, at  the  end  of  this  appointment,  your  baptisms  for  your  dead 
shall  not  be  acceptable  unto  me,  and  if  you  do  not  these  things  at 
the  end  of  the  appointment,  ye  shall  be  rejected  as  a  church  with 
your  dead,  saith  the  Lord  your  God.  For,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  after  you  have  had  sufficient  time  to  build  a  house  unto  me, 
wherein  the  ordinance  of  baptism  for  the  dead  belongeth,  and  for 
which  the  same  was  instituted  from  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  your  baptisms  for  your  dead  cannot  be  acceptable  unto  me, 
for  therein  are  the  keys  of  the  holy  priest-hood  ordained,  that  you 
may  receive  honor  and  glory.     And  after  this  time,  your  baptisms 


86 

for  the  dead,  by  those  who  are  scattered  abroad,  are  not  acceptable 
unto  me,  saith  the  Lord  :  for  it  is  ordained  that  in  Zion  and  in  her 
Stakes,  and  in  Jerusalem,  those  places  which  I  have  appointed  for 
refuge,  shall  be  the  places  for  your  baptisms  for  your  dead. 

And  again,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  how  shall  your  washings  be 
acceptable  unto  me,  except  ye  perform  them  in  a  house  which  you 
have  built  to  my  name  ?  For,  for  this  cause  I  commanded  Moses, 
that  he  should  build  a  tabernacle,  that  they  should  bear  it  with  them 
in  the  wilderness,  and  to  build  a  house  in  the  land  of  promise,  that 
those  ordinances  might  be  revealed,  which  had  been  hid  from  be- 
fore the  world  was;  therefore,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  your 
anointings,  and  your  washings,  and  your  baptisms  for  the  dead,  and 
your  solemn  assemblies,  and  your  memorials  for  your  sacrifices,  by 
the  sons  of  Levi,  and  your  oracles  in  your  most  holy  places,  where- 
in you  receive  conversations,  and  your  statutes,  and  judgments,  for 
the  beginning  of  the  revelations  and  foundation  of  Zion,  and  for  the 
glory,  honor,  and  adornment  of  all  her  municipals,  are  ordained  by 
the  ordinance  of  my  holy  house,  which  my  people  are  always  com- 
manded to  build  unto  my  holy  name. 

And  verily  I  say  unto  you,  let  this  house  be  built  unto  my  name, 
that  I  may  reveal  mine  ordinances  therein  unto  my  people  ;  for  I 
design  to  reveal  unto  my  church,  things  which  have  been  kept  hid 
from  before  the  foundation  of  the  world — things  that  pertain  to  the 
dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  Jimes;  and  I  will  show  unto  my  ser- 
vant Joseph,  all  things  pertaining  to  this  house,  and  the  priesthood 
thereof,  and  the  place  whereon  it  shall  be  built ;  and  ye  shall  build 
it  on  the  place  where  you  have  contemplated  building  it,  for  that  is 
the  spot  which  I  have  chosen  for  you  to  build  it.  If  ye  labor  with 
all  your  mights,  I  will  consecrate  that  spot,  and  it  shall  be  made  ho- 
ly ;  and  if  my  people  will  hearken  to  my  voice,  and  unto  the  voice 
of  my  servants  whom  I  have  appointed  to  lead  my  people,  behold, 
verily,  I  say  unto  you,  they  shall  not  be  moved  out  of  their  place. 
But  if  they  will  not  hearken  unto  my  voice,  nor  unto  the  voice  of 
those  men  whom  I  have  appointed,  they  shall  not  be  blest,  because 
they  pollute  my  holy  grounds,  and  my  holy  ordinances,  and  char- 
ters, and  my  holy  words,  which  I  give  unto  them. 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  if  you  build  a  house  unto  my 
mame,  and  do  not  do  the  things  that  I  say,  I  will  not  perform  the 
oath  which  I  make  unto  you,  neither  fulfil  the  promises  which  ye 
expect  at  my  hands,  saith  the  Lord  :  for  instead  of  blessings,  ye,  by 
your  own  works,  bring  cursings,  wrath,  indignation,  and  judgment 
upon  your  own  heads  by  your  follies,  and  by  all  your  abominations, 
which  you  practised  before  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  when  I  gave  a  commandment 
unto  any  of  the  sons  of  men,  to  do  a  work  unto  my  name,  and 
those  sons  of  men  go  with  all  their  mights,  and  with  all  they  have, 
to  perform  that  work,  and  cease  not  their  diligence,  and  their  ene- 
mies come  upon  them,  and  hinder  them  from  performing  that  work, 
behold,  it  behoveth  me  to  require  that  work  no  more  at  the  hands 
of  those   sons  of  men,  but   to   accept   of  their   offerings;  and  the 


87 

iniquity  and  transgression  of  my  holy  laws  and  commandments,  I 
will  visit  upon  the  heads  of  those  who  hindered  my  work,  unto  the 
third  and  fourth  generation,  so  long  as  they  repent  not,  and  hate 
me,  saith  the  Lord  God.  Therefore,  for  this  cause  have  T  accept- 
ed the  offerings,  of  those  men  whom  I  commanded  to  build  a  city 
and  a  house  unto  my  name  in  Jackson  county,  Missouri,  and  were 
hindered  by  their  enemies,  saith  the  Lord  your  God  ;  and  I  will 
answer  judgment,  wrath,  indignation,  wailing,  anguish,  and  gnash- 
ing of  teeth  upon  their  heads,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generations, 
so  long  as  they  repent  not,  and  hate  me,  saith  the  Lord  your  God. 
And  this  I  make  an  example  unto  you,  for  your  consolation,  con- 
cerning all  those  who  have  been  commanded  to  do  a  work,  and 
have  been  hindered  by  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  and  by  oppres- 
sion, saith  the  Lord  your  God  ;  for  I  am  the  Lord  your  God,  and 
will  save  all  those  of  your  brethren,  who  have  been  pure  in  heart, 
and  have  been  slain  in  the  land  of  Missouri,  saith  the  Lord. 

And  again,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  commanded  you  again  to 
build  a  house  to  my  name,  even  in  this  place,  that  ye  may  prove 
yourselves  unto  me,  that  ye  are  faithful  in  all  things  whatsoever  I 
command  you,  that  I  may  bless  you,  and  crown  you  with  honor,  im- 
mortality and  eternal  life. 

[Here  again  follows  instructions  to  individuals  to  carry  this  ob- 
ject, and  also  that  of  a  private  boarding  house  for  the  accommoda- 
tion of  strangers.] 

Behold  !  verily  I  say  unto  you,  let  my  servant,  George  Miller, 
and  my  servant,  Lyman  Wight,  and  my  servant,  Peter  Hawes,  or- 
ganize themselves,  and  appoint  one  of  them  to  be  a  president  over 
their  quorum,  for  the  purpose  of  building  that  house." 

We  shall  follow  up  the  above  account  with  the  documents  before 
referred  to,  which  we  shall  publish  for  preservation. — g.  v. 


GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.— No.  X. 

Dear  Brethren. — Although  I  have  occupied  your  attention  so  long 
with  the  history  of  the  origin  and  rise  of  Mormonism,  I  have  a  few 
words  more  to  add  before  closing  the  subject.  Several  facts  which 
have  come  to  my  knowledge,  since  commecning  these  sketches,  lead 
me  to  apprehend  that  the  developements  we  have  been  attempting 
to  make  are  noi  ill-timed.  Is  there  any  one  who  would  have  form- 
ed so  low  an  estimate  of  the  Christian  intelligence  of  this  land,  as  to 
have  concluded  a  'priori  that  a  deception  so  barefaced,  and  withal 
so  ridiculous,  as  the  disinterment  of  the  Mormon  Bible  from  one  of 
the  hills  of  Western  New  York,  and  this — set  on  foot  by  an  illiter- 
ate vagrant  hanging  on  the  skirts  of  society,  and  of  exceedingly 
doubtful  character,  and  backed  by  the  pecuniary  means  of  a  man  of 
the  most  credulous  and  superstitious  cast  of  character,  whose  sanity 
of  mind  was  greatly  questioned  by  all  his  acquaintance,  should  have 
gained,  in  a  period  of  ten  years,  such  dominion  over  human  belief,  as 


88 

to  be  received  as  the  undoubted  truth  of  God  by  more  than  sixty 
thousand  persons?  We  are  surprised  to  hear  of  the  success  of  this 
imposture  in  the  Great  Valley  of  the  West,  although  there  is  mate- 
rial there  for  almost  every  eratic  conception  of  the  human  mind  to  act 
upon.  But  what  shall  we  say  of  the  success  of  Mormonism  in  the 
Atlantic  states, — gathering  its  converts  from  orthodox  and  evangel- 
ical churches?  Will  it  not  fill  intelligent  Christians  with  surprise 
to  learn  that  the  Mormons  are  establishing  themselves  not  only  in 
many  parts  of  New  England,  but  that  they  are  spreading  through 
Pennsylvania,  and  that  they  already  have  two  churches  formed  in 
Philadelphia,  and  that  a  portion  of  the  members  of  these  churches 
have  been  regular  communicants  in  the  Methodist  and  Presbyterian 
churches  ?  Such,  however,  is  the  fact.  And  we  shall  be  greatly 
surprised,  if  this  "  mystery  of  iniquity"  continues  to  work,  and  that 
those  who  have  dared  to  <l  add  to  the  words'"  of  God's  finished  reve- 
lation, shall  receive  the  threatened  curse.  We  shall  not  be  surprised 
if  "  God  shall  send  upon  such,  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  be- 
lieve a  lie,"  and  that  they  "  wax  worse  and  worse,  deceiving  and  be- 
ing deceived." 

One  thing  however,  is  distinctly  to  be  noted  in  the  history  of  this, 
imposture.  There  are  no  Mormons  in  Manchester,  or  Palmyra,  the 
place  where  this  Book  of  Mormon  was  pretended  to  be  found.  You 
might  as  well  go  down  into  the  Crater  of  Vesuvius  and  attempt  to 
build  an  ice  house  amid  its  molten  and  boiling  lava,  as  to  convince 
any  inhabitant  in  either  of  those  towns,  that  Jo  Smith's  pretensions 
are  not  the  most  gross  and  egregious  falsehood.  It  was  indeed  a 
wise  stroke  of  policy,  for  those  who  got  up  this  imposture,  and  who 
calculated  to  make  their  fortune  by  it,  to  emigrate  to  a  place  where 
they  were  wholly  unknown.  As  soon  as  they  had  arranged  their 
apparatus  for  deceiving  weak  and  unstable  souls — as  soon  as  the 
Book  of  Mormon  was  printed  and  their  plans  formed,  the  actors  in 
this  scene  went  off  en  masse  to  a  part  of  the  country  where  their  form- 
er character  and  standing  were  unknown,  and  where  their  claim  to 
to  divine  inspiration  could  be  set  up  with  a  little  more  show  of  plausi- 
bility than  it  could  have  been  any  where  in  the  state  of  New  York. 
Mormonism  had  to  grow  a  number  of  years  in  a  western  soil,  and 
there  acquire  a  sort  of  rank  and  luxuriant  growth,  before  it  could  be 
transplanted  with  any  success  to  a  point  nearer  its  birth-place.  And 
even  now  it  keeps  very  much  in  the  back  ground  its  grand  pecu- 
liarities. The  Mormon  preachers,  I  am  told,  in  this  region,  gen- 
erally dwell  upon  the  common  topics  of  Christianity,  rather  than 
upon  the  peculiarities  of  their  system.  The  object  of  this  is  man- 
ifest. They  wish  to  strengthen  themselves  by  a  large  succession 
of  converts,  before  they  stand  on  the  peculiarities  of  their  system. 
But  all  Christians  should  be  aware  of  their  devices.  Their  whole 
system  is  built  upon  imposture.  They  believe  Joseph  Smith  to  be 
a  prophet  of  God,  when  there  is  not  a  man  in  our  Penitentiary,  that 
might  not  with  just  as  much  plausibility  lay  claim  to  that  character. 
They  believe  the  Book  of  Mormon  to  be  a  divine  revelation,  when 
it  can  be  proved,  that  the  whole  ground-work  of  it  was  written  by 


89 

Mr.  Spaulding  as  a  Religious  and  Historical  Romance.  They  be- 
lieve that  they  have  the  power  among  them  to  work  miracles,  when 
even  Satan,  with  all  his  power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders,  and 
with  all  his  disceivableness,  has  not  been  able  to  sustain  their 
claim  in  a  single  instance. 

Martin  Harris,  after  he  went  to  Kirkland,  Ohio,  where  the  first 
Mormon  settlement  was  formed,  used  occasionally  to  return  to 
Palmyra.  As  one  of  the  three  witnesses,  he  claimed  divine  in- 
spiration, and  is, I  believe,  to  the  present  day,  regarded  by  the  Mor- 
mons as  one  of  the  greatest  and  best  among  "  the  latter-day  saints.''1 
In  these  visits  to  the  place  of  his  former  residence  he  not  only  en- 
deavored to  proselyte  his  old  acquaintances  to  his  new  faith,  but 
used  sometimes  to  edify  them  with  very  solemn  prophecies  of  fu- 
ture evenis.     I  was  informed  by  Judge  S ,  of  Palmyra, that  he 

came  to  his  office  so  much  and  uttered  his  prophecies  so  frequent- 
ly that  he  at  length  told  him  that  he  would  not  consent  to  his  ut- 
tering his  predictions  any  more  orally,  but  that  he  must  write  them 
down  and  subscribe  his  name  to  them,  or  else  seek  some  other  place 
for  the  exercise  of  his  prophetic  gift.  Harris  instantly  wrote  down 
two  predictions,  attaching  his  signature  to  each. 

The  one  was  a  declaration  that  Palmyra  would  be  destroyed, 
and  left  utterly  without  inhabitants  before  the  year  1836.  The 
other  prediction  was  that  before  1838  the  Mormon  faith  would  so 
extensively  prevail,  that  it  would  modify  our  national  government, 
and  there  would  be  no  longer  any  occupant  of  the  presidential  chair 
of  the  United  States.  To  these  predictions  he  subjoined  the  dec- 
laration that  if  they  were  not  literally  fulfilled,  any  one  might  have 
full  permission  to  cut  off  his  head  and  roll  it  round  the  streets  as  a 
football.  Bear  in  mind  that  this  was  one  of  the  pretended  chosen 
witnesses  of  Gcd,  to  testify  to  the  truth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  I 
need  not  say  that  both  these  prophecies,  in  their  entire  failure  of 
fulfilment,  convicted  him  of  falsehood,  and  show  how  little  is  the 
value  of  his  testimony. 

Another  fact  worthy  of  note  in  this  connection  is,  that  as  Harris, 
Smith,  Rigdon,  &c,  all  expected  to  make  their  fortune  out  of  this 
scheme,  when  the  banking  mania  began  first  to  prevail  in  our  coun- 
try, they  caught  the  contagion,  and  embarked  in  a  banking  enter- 
prise. In  the  end  it  liked  to  have  proved  a  ruinous  operation  to 
them  all.  Ultimately  this  speculation  served  Harris  from  Smith 
and  Rigdon,  who  went  farther  west,  and  commenced  operations  in 
Missouri.  Harris,  in  one  of  his  late  visits  to  Palmyra,  remarked  to 
a  friend  of  mine,  that  Jo  Smith  had  now  become  a  complete  wretch, 
and  that  he  had  no  confidence  either  in  him  or  Rigdon.  Recollect 
that  this  is  the  testimony  of  one  of  the  three  chosen  witnesses  by 
which  the  truth  of  the  book  of  Mormon  is  to  be  established. 

One  fact  more.  You  recollect  that  it  was  mentioned  in  a  form- 
er No.  of  these  sketches,  that  Martin  Harris'  wife  could  not  be  in- 
duced to  come  over  to  the  Mormon  faith.  He  consequently  aban- 
doned her,visiting  her  only  once  or  twice  a  year.  She  at  length  declin- 
ed in  health,  and  was  evidently  sinking  down  to  the  grave.  A  gen- 
12 


90 

tleman  of  undoubted  veracity  in  Palmyra  told  me  that  a  few  days 
before  her  death,  Harris  returned,  and  on  one  occasion  while  sitting 
in  the  room  with  her,  appeared  to  be  very  much  occupied  in  writ- 
ino-.  She  inquired  what  he  was  writing?  He  replied  that  he  was 
writing  a  letter  to  the  girl  to  whom  he  was  going  to  get  married 
when  she  was  dead !  According  to  his  words  he  was  married  in  a 
very  few  weeks  after  her  death.  What  are  we  to  think  of  Mormon- 
ism,  when  we  remember  that  a  man  of  such  feelings  and  such  mor- 
ality was  one  of  the  chosen  witnesses  to  attest  its  truth. 

I  have  already  said,  that  the  Mormons  in  this  region  cautiously 
keep  out  of  sight  the  peculiarities  of  their  system,  and  principally 
dwell  upon  the  common  topics  of  Christian  faith  and  practice.  One 
proof  of  this  is,  the  very  few  copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  that 
are  found  among  them.  I  am  told  that  among  all  the  members  of 
the  two  churches  in  Philadelphia,  there  are  not  more  than  twenty 
copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  This  book  I  suppose  is  only  for 
the  initiated — for  those  whose  faith  is  well  established. 

In  illustration  of  this  remark,  I  will  here  insert  a  written  state- 
ment given  by  Joseph  Young  of  Kirklank,  Ohio,  an  elder  of  the 
Mormon  Church,  while  on  a  visit  to  Boston,  to  establish  his  faith  in 
that  city. 

"  The  principal  articles  of  the  faith  of  the  Latter  clay  Saints  cal- 
led Mormo?is,  are 

1.  A  belief  in  one  true  and  living  God,  the  creator  of  the  heav- 
ens and  the  earth,  and  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  who  came  into  this 
world  1800  years  since,  at  Jerusalem  ;  was  slain,  rose  from  the 
dead,  ascended  on  high,  and  now  sits  on  the  right  hand  of  his  Ma- 
jesty in  the  heavens;  that  through  the  atonement  thus  wrought 
out,  all  men  may  come  to  God,  and  find  acceptance ;  all  of  which 
they  believe  is  revealed  in  the  holy  Scriptures. 

2.  That  God  requires  all  men,  wherever  his  gospel  is  proeloim- 
ed,  or  his  law  known,  to  repent  of  all  sins,  forsake  evil,  and  follow 
righteousness;  that  his  word  also  requires  men  to  be  baptized,  as 
well  as  repent;  and  that  the  direct  way  pointed  out  by  the  Scrip- 
tures for  baptism,  is  immersion.  After  which,  the  individual  has 
the  promise  of  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  that  this  divine  commu- 
nication is  absolutely  promised  unto  all  men,  upon  whom  "  the 
Lord  our  God  shall  call,"  if  they  are  obedient  unto  his  command- 
ments. This  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  anciently  bestowed  by 
the  laying  on  the  apostle's  hands  :  so  this  church  believes  that 
those  who  have  authority  to  administer  in  the  ordinances  of  the 
gospel,  have  this  right  and  authority,  through  prayer ;  and  without 
this  authority,  and  this  gift,  the  church  is  not  now  what  it  anciently 
was ;  consequently  cannot  be  recognized  as  the  true  Church  of 
Christ. 

3.  That  God  will,  in  the  lasts  days,  gather  the  literal  descendants 
of  Jacob  to  the  lands,  anciently  possessed  by  their  fathers ;  that  he 
will  lead  them  as  at  the  first,  and  build  them  as  at  the  beginning. 
That  he  will  cause  his  arm  to  be  made  bare  in  their  behalf;  his 
glory  to  attend  them  by  night  and  by  day.     That  this  is   necessary 


91 

to  the  fulfilmennt  of  his  word,  when  his  knowledge  is  to  cover  the 
earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  seas.  And  that,  as  men  anciently 
saw  visions,  dreamed  dreams,  held  communion  with  angels  and 
converse  with  the  heavens,  so  it  will  be  in  the  last  days,  to  prepare 
the  way  for  all  nations,  languages  and  tongues,  to  serve  him  in 
truth. 

4.  That  the  time  will  come  when  the  Lord  Jesus  will  descend 
from  heaven,  accompanied  with  ten  thousand  of  his  saints  ;  that  a 
mighty  angel  will  lay  hold  on  the  dragon,  bind  him,  cast  him  into 
the  pit,  where  he  will  be  kept  from  deceiving  the  nations  for  a 
thousand  years  ;  during  which  time,  one  continued  round  of  peace 
will  prevail  every  heart.     And, 

5.  They  believe  in  the  resurrection  of  the  body  ;  that  all  men 
will  stand  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  be  judged  according  to  the 
deed,  or  works,  done  in  this  life  ;  that  the  righteous  will  enter  in- 
to eternal  rest,  in  the  presence  of  God,  but  the  wicked  be  cast  off, 
to  receive  a  just  recompense  of  reward  ;  and  that,  to  ensure  eternal 
life,  a  strict  obedience  to  all  the  commandments  of  God,  must  be  ob- 
served, to  the  end." 

You  see  there  is  not  even  a  remote  allusion  to  what  constitutes 
the  gist  of  their  whole  system.  But  1  will  here  leave  the  subject 
for  the  present.  Yours,  &c.  J.  A.  C. 


GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY,— No.  VII. 

Fairfield,  August  31,  1S40. 

Dear  Brethren  : — According  to  the  intimation  given  in  my  last, 
I  proceed  to  furnish  you  with  some  further  facts  in  relation  to  the 
origin  and  history  of  Mormonism.  In  developing  the  history  of 
this  imposture,  and  showing  the  several  steps  by  which  it  has  won 
its  way  to  the  regard,  and  gained  the  confidence  of  thousands,  it 
becomes  necessary  to  account  for  the  existence  of  what  is  denomi- 
nated the  Book  of  Mokmon — a  volume  containing  5SS  duodecimo 
pages,  consisting  of  fifteen  different  books,  purporting  to  be  written 
at  different  times,  and  by  different  authors,  whose  names  they  re- 
spectively bear.  The  period  of  time  which  these  historical  records 
profess  to  cover,  is  about  a  thousand  years — commencing  with  the 
time  of  Zedekiah,  king  of  Judea,  and  terminating  with  the  years 
of  our  Lord,  420.  Should  not  your  patience  be  exhausted  by  the 
present  long  article,  I  may  in  another  number  give  you  a  sort  of  an 
annalysis  of  this  volume. 

This  volume,  as  I  have  already  intimnted,  has  exerted  a  most  im- 
portant influence  in  giving  some  plausibility  to  the  claims  set  up  by 
the  originators  of  the  Mormon  imposture.  I  am  quite  confident 
there  never  would  have  been  any  permanent  converts  to  Mormon- 
ism, had  not  this  volume  been  ushered  into  existence.  The  story 
of  the  golden  Bible,  like  a  thousand  previous  and  no  less  marvel- 
lous  tales   told   by  Jo   Smith,  would  have  long  since  sunk  into 


92 

oblivion  before  the  publication  of  this  book.  The  origin  of  this  vol- 
ume— how  it  came  into  being — is  a  grave  question.  It  is  quite 
certain  that  neither  Jo.  Smith  nor  Martin  Harris  had  intelligence 
or  literary  qualification  adequate  to  the  production  of  a  work  of  this 
sort.  Who  then  was  its  author  ?  The  Mormons  say  that  it  is  a  rev- 
elation from  God.  They  claim  for  it  a  divine  character.  They 
say  that  the  successive  narratives  spread  upon  the  pages  of  this  vol- 
ume, are  the  identical  records  engraven  upon  the  metallic  plates 
to  which  we  have  already  referred,  and  which,  like  the  leaves  of  a 
book,  were  deposited  in  a  box  and  hid  in  the  earth  :  that  the  wri- 
ting on  these  plates  was  in  "  the  Reformed  Egyptian  language" 
that  Joseph  Smith  was  directed  by  an  angel  to  the  spot  where  this 
sacred  deposit  lav  ;  and  subsequently  inspired  to  interpret  the  wri- 
ting, by  putting  two  smooth  fiat  stones,  which  he  found  in  the  box, 
into  a  hat,  and  then  putting  his  face  therein.*  This  is  the  claim 
set  up  for  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  which  has  seduced  many  un- 
stable souls. 

Had  the  originators  of  this  fabulous  history,  called  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  kept  entirely  behind  the  scenes  up  to  the  present  period, 
and  had  there  been  no  clue  by  which  the  authorship  of  this  figment 
of  the  imagination  could  be  traced,  it  would  still  have  been  abun- 
dantly evident  to  every  intelligent  person,  that  it  was  the  product  of 
some  shrewd  and  designing  mind,  who  calculated  to  find  his  advan- 
tage in  gulling  the  credulous  and  superstitious.  The  people  of  Pal- 
myra, at  the  commencement  of  the  printing  of  this  book,  only 
laughed  at  the  ridiculousness  of  the  thing,  and  wondered  at  the 
credulity  of  Harris.  As  the  publication  progressed,  and  the  con- 
tents of  the  book  began  to  be  known,  the  conviction  became  gener- 
al that  there  was  an  actor  behind  the  scene,  moving  the  machinery, 
of  far  higher  intellectual  qualifications  than  Smith  or  Harris.  Sus- 
picion in  some  degree  rested  upon  a  man  by  the  name  of  Cowdery, 
who  had  formerly  been  a  school  teacher,  if  I  mistake  not,  and  was 
now  known  to  be  in  some  way  connected  with  Smith  in  preparing 
this  volume  for  the  press. 

I  will  here  insert  documents  which  I  have  in  my  hands,  and 
which  may  tend  to  throw  some  light  upon  the  origin  and  author- 
ship of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  which  I  found  in  a  little  work,  enti- 
tled "  Religious  Creeds  and  Statistics."  The  author  gives  a 
brief  sketch  of  Mormonism,  and  among  other  things  inserts  a  letter 
or  statement  written  by  Isaac  Hale,  the  father-in-law  of  Jo  Smith, 
giving  some  account  of  his  acquaintance  with  Smith.  I  had,  pre- 
viously to  meeting  with  this  letter,  felt  anxious  to  obtain  some  facts 
in  relation  to  Smith's  marriage,  in  order  to  ascertain  how  those 
facts  could  agree  with  the  statements  made  by  him  to  Martin  Har- 
ris, which  I  noticed  in  my  last  letter.  While  at  Palmyra,  I  met 
wrth  a  respectable  clergyman  of  the  Episcopal  Church  who  had 
formerly  belonged  to  the  Methodist  connection,  that  was  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Hale.     He  represented    him  as  a  distinguished  hunter, 

*  See  Religious  Creeds  and  Statistics,  page  130. 


93 

living  near  the  Great  Bend  in  Pensylvania.  He  was  professedly  a 
Teligious  man,  and  a  very  zealous  member  of  the  Methodist  Church. 
The  letter  to  which  I  have  referred,  is  accompanied  with  a  state- 
ment, declaring  that  Mr.  Hale  resides  in  Harmony,  in  Penn.;  ap- 
pended to  the  letter  also  is  Mr.  Hale's  affirmation  or  affidavit  of 
the  truth  of  the  statement  there  made,  taken  before  Charles  Dimon, 
Justice  of  the  peace,  and  there  is  also  subjoined  the  certificate  of 
Thompson  and  Davis  Dimock,  Associate  Judges  of  the  Court  of 
Common  Pleas  in  the  County  of  Susquehanna,  declaring  that 
"  they  have  for  many  years  been  personally  acquainted  with  Isaac 
Hale,  of  Harmony  Township,  who  has  attested  the  foregoing  state- 
ment, or  letter,  and  that  he  is  a  man  of  excellent  moral  character, 
and  of  undoubted  veracity." 

The  letter  or  statement  above  referred  to,  is  as  follows  : 
"I  first  became  acquainted  with  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  in  Nov.  1S25. 
He  was  at  that  time  in  the  employ  of  a  set  of  men  who  were  called 
"  money-diggers ;"  and  his  occupation  was  that  of  seeing,  or  pre- 
tending to  see,  by  means  of  a  stone  placed  in  his  hat,  and  his  hat 
closed  over  his  face.  In  this  way  he  pretended  to  discover  miner- 
als and  hidden  treasure.  His  appearance  at  this  time  was  that  of 
a  careless  young  man,  not  very  well  educated,  and  very  saucy  and 
insolent  to  his  father.  Smith  and  his  father,  with  several  other 
"  money  diggers,"  boarded  at  my  house,  while  they  were  employed 
in  digging  for  a  mine  that  they  supposed  had  been  opened  and 
worked  by  the  Spaniards,  many  years  since.  Young  Smith  gave  the 
"  money  diggers"  great  encouragement  at  first,  but  wrhen  they  had 
arrived  in  digging  too  near  the  place,  where  he  had  stated  an  im- 
mense treasure  would  be  found,  he  said  the  enchantment  was  so 
powerful  that  he  could  not  see.  They  then  became  discouraged, 
and  soon  after  dispersed.  After  these  occurrences,  young  Smith 
made  several  visits  at  my  house,  and  at  length  asked  my  consent 
to  marry  my  daughter  Emma.  This  I  refused,  and  gave  him  my 
reasons  for  so  doing ;  some  of  which  were,  that  he  was  a  stranger, 
and  followed  a  business  I  could  not  approve.  He  then  left  the  place. 
Not  long  after  this,  he  returned ;  and  while  I  was  absent  from  home, 
carried  off  my  daughter  into  the  State  of  New  York,  where  they 
were  married  without  my  approbation,  or  consent.  After  they  had 
arrived  at  Palmyra,  N.  Y.  Emma  wrote  to  me,  enquiring  whether 
she  could  have  her  property,  consisting  of  clothing,  &c.  I  replied 
that  her  property  was  safe,  and  at  her  disposal.  In  a  short  time 
they  returned,  bringing  with  them  a  Peter  Ingersoll,  and  subse- 
quently came  to  the  conclusion  that  they  would  move  out,  and  re- 
side upon  a  place  near  my  residence. 

Smith  stated  to  me,  that  he  had  given  up  what  be  called  "  glass- 
looking,"  and  that  he  expected  to  work  hard  for  a  living,  and  was 
willing  to  do  so.  Soon  after  this,  I  was  informed  they  had  brought 
a  wonderful  book  of  plates  down  with  them.  I  was  shown  a  box, 
in  which  it  is  said  they  were  contained,  which  had,  to  all  appearance, 
been  used  as  a  glass  box,  of  the  common  sized  window  glass.  I 
was  allowed  to  feel  the  weight  of  the  box,  and  they  gave  me  to  un- 


94 

derstand,  that  the  book  of  plates  was  then  in  the  box  :  into  which, 
however,  I  was  not  allowed  to  look.  I  inquired  of  Joseph  Smith, 
Jr.  who  was  to  be  the  first  that  would  be  allowed  to  see  the  book  of 
plates.     He  said  it  was  a  young  child. 

After  this,  I  became  dissatisfied,  and  informed  him,  that  if  there 
was  any  thing  in  my  house  of  that  description,  which  I  could  not 
be  allowed  to  see,  he  must  take  it  away  ;  if  he  did  not,  I  was  de- 
termined to  see  it.  After  that,  the  plates  were  said  to  be  hid  in  the 
woods. 

About  this  time,  Martin  Harris  made  his  appearance  upon  the 
stage  ;  and  Smith  began  to  interpret  the  characters  or  hierogliph- 
ics,  which  he  said  were  engraven  upon  the  plates,  while  Harris 
wrote  down  the  interpretation.  It  was  said  that  Harris  wrote  down 
one  hundred  and  sixteen  pages,  arid  lost  them.  Soon  after  this 
happened,  Martin  Harris  informed  me  that  he  must  have  a  greater 
witness,  and  said  that  he  had  talked  with  Joseph  about  it ;  Joseph 
informed  him  that  he  could  not  or  durst  not  show  him  the  plates, 
but  that  he,  (Joseph,)  would  go  into  the  woods  where  the  book  of 
plates  was,  and  that  after  he  came  back,  Harris  should  follow  his 
track  in  the  snow,  and  find  the  book,  and  examine  it  for  himself. 
Harris  informed  me  afterwards,  that  he  followed  Smith's  directions, 
and  could  not  find  the  plates,  and  was  still  dissatisfied. 

The  next  day  after  this  happened,  I  went  to  the  house  where  Jo- 
seph Smith,  Jr.  lived,  and  where  he  and  Harris  were  engaged  in 
their  translation  of  the  book.  Each  of  them  had  a  written  piece 
of  paper  which  'hey  were  comparing,  and  some  of  the  words  were 
— "  My  servant  seeketh  a  greater  witness,  but  no  greater  witness, 
can  be  given  to  him." — There  was  also  something  said  about  "  three 
fhat  were  to  see  the  thing  ;  meaning,  I  supposed,  the  book  of  plates  ; 
and  that,  "  if  the  three  did  not  go  exactly  according  to  orders, 
the  thing  would  be  taken  from  them."  I  inquired  whose  words 
they  were,  and  was  informed  by  Joseph  or  Emma,  (I  rather  think 
it  was  the  former,)  that  they  were  the  words  of  Jesus  Christ.  I 
told  them,  then,  that  I  considered  the  whole  of  it  a  delusion,  and 
advised  them  to  abandon  it.  The  manner  in  which  he  pretended 
to  read  and  interpret,  was  the  same  as  when  he  looked  for  the 
money  diggers  with  a  stone  in  his  hat,  and  his  hat  over  his  face, 
while  the  book  of  plates  was  at  the  same  time  hid  in  the  woods  ! 

After  this  Martin  Harris  went  away,  and  Oliver  Cowdery  came 
and  wrote  for  Smith,  while  he  interpreted,  as  above  described. 
This  is  the  same  Oliver  Cowdery  whose  name  may  be  found  in 
the  book  of  Mormon.  Cowdery  continued  a  scribe  for  Smith,  un- 
til the  book  of  Mormon  was  completed,  as  I  supposed  and  under- 
stood. 

Joseph  Smith,  Jr.  resided  near  me  for  some  time  after  this,  and 
I  had  a  good  opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted  with  him,  and. 
somewhat  acquainted  with  his  associates  ;  and  I  conscientiously  be- 
lieve, from  the  facts  I  have  detailed,  and  from  many  other  circum- 
stances, which  I  do  not  deem  it  necessary  to  relate,  that  the  whole 
"  Book  of  Mormon,"  [so  called,]  is  a  silly  fabrication  of  falsehood 


95 

and  wickedness  got  up  for  speculation,  and  with  a  design  to  dupe 
the  credulous  and  unwary,  and  in  order  that  its  fabricators  might 
live  upon  the  spoils  of  those  who  swallowed  the  deception." 

ISAAC  HALEr 

I  shall  have  occasion  hereafter  to  refer  to  the  loss  of  one 
hundred  and  sixteen  pages  spoken  of  by  Harris,  and  to  the 
manner  in  which  they  were  lost ;  as  this  fact  will  not  only  tend 
to  illustrate  Harris's  character,  but  to  throw  some  farther  light 
upon  the  sinuous  track  which  was  pursued  to  palm  off  the 
Book  of  Mormon  as  a  divine  revelation.  Whether  Smith 
and  Cowdry  were  acting  alone  at  the  time  referred  to  by  Mr 
Hale,  or  were  then  deriving  their  illumination  from  Rigdon,  I 
have  no  means  of  determining.  It  is  highly  probable,  how- 
ever, that  they  then  had  access  to  a  copy  of  the  manuscript 
written  by  Mr  Spauiding,  of  which  we  shall  soon  speak,  and 
this  copy  was  undoubtedly  obtained  through  the  agency  of 
Rigdon.  The  true  authorship  of  what  constitutes  the  basis  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  unquestionably  belongs  to  Mr  Spauid- 
ing. I  do  not,  however,  believe  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  is 
an  exact  copy  of  Mr  Spaulding's  "  Historical  Romance"  as 
Mrs  Davidson  very  properly  denominates  it.  No  intelligent 
or  well  educated  man  would  have  been  guilty  of  so  many  ana- 
chronisms and  gross  grammatical  errors  as  characterize  every 
part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  While  Mr  Spaulding's  His- 
torical Romance  is  unquestionably  the  ground-work  of  the 
volume,  the  christianized  character  of  the  work — the  hortato- 
<r\£  clauses  about  salvation  through  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  the 
adaptation  of  the  whole  to  meet  the  peculiar  religious  views 
of  Martin  Harris,  and  to  tally  with  the  pretended  discovery  of 
Jo  Smith,  are  evidently  parts  of  the  work  added  to  Mr  Spauld- 
ing's manuscript.  In  farther  corroboration  of  this  idea,  I  will 
just  advert  to  two  facts.  First :  in  this  record,  some  portions 
of  which  were  professedly  written  600  years  before  the  ap- 
pearance of  our  Saviour,  the  various  dramatis  Persona  seem 
as  familiar  with  the  events  of  the  New  Testament  and  all  [he 
doctrines  of  the  gospel,  as  any  preacher  of  the  present  day. 
Now  no  intelligent  and  well  educated  man  would  be  guilty  of 
such  a  solecism  as  that  of  putting  into  the  mouth  of  a  Jew 
who  lived  four  hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ,  a  flip- 
pant discourse  about  things  as  though  they  were  then  famil- 
iarly known,  when  they  did  not  occur  till  some  500  years  af- 
terwards. Hence  1  infer  that  these  parts  were  added  to  the 
original  document  of  Mr  Spauiding  by  Jo  Smith,  Cowdery, 
Rigdon,  or  some  of  the  fraternity.  Another  reason,  leading 
me  to  the  opinion  that  considerable  alterations  were  made  in 
the  document  referred  to,  stands  in  connection  with  the  fact  to 


96 

which  I  have  already  adverted — the  loss  of  the  one  hundred 
and  sixteen  pages,  which  were  never  replaced.  These  pages 
were  lost  in  the  following  way.  Harris  brought  home  the 
manuscript  pages  and  locked  them  up  in  his  house,  thinking 
them  quite  safe.  But  his  wife,  who  was  not  then,  nor  ever  af- 
terwards became  a  convert  to  Mormonism,  took  the  opportu- 
nity, when  he  was  out,  to  sieze  the  manuscript  and  put  it  in 
the  hands  of  one  of  her  neighbors  for  safer  keeping.  When 
it  was  discovered  to  be  missing,  suspicion  immediately  fasten- 
ed upon  Mrs  Harris.  She,  however,  refused  to  give  any  in- 
formation in  relation  to  the  matter,  but  simply  replied :  "If 
this  be  a  divine  communication,  the  same  being  who  revealed 
it  to  you  can  easily  replace  it."  Mrs  H.  believed  the  whole 
thing  to  be  a  gross  deception,  and  she  had  formed  a  plan  to 
expose  the  deception  in  the  following  manner.  Taking  it  for 
granted  that  they  would  attempt  to  reproduce  the  part  she  had 
concealed,  and  that  they  could  net  possibly  do  it  verbatim, 
she  intended  to  keep  the  manuscript  until  the  book  was  pub- 
lished, and  then  put  these  one  hundred  and  sixteen  pages  into 
the  hands  of  some  one  who  would  publish  them,  and  show  how 
they  varied  from  those  published  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
But  she  had  to  deal  with  persons  standing  behind  the  scene, 
and  moving  the  machinery,  that  were  too  wily  thus  to  be 
caught.  Harris  was  indignant  at  his  wife  beyond  measure — 
he  raved  most  violently,  and  it  is  said  actually  beat  Mrs  H. 
with  a  rod — but  she  remained  firm,  and  would  not  give  up  the 
manuscript.  The  authors  of  this  imposture  did  not  dare  to 
attempt  to  re-produce  this  part  of  the  work ;  but  Jo  Smith 
immediately  had  a  revelation  about  it,  which  is  inserted  in  the 
preface  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  as  follows  :  "  As  many  false 
reports  have  been  circulated  respecting  the  following  work, 
and  also  many  unlawful  measures  taken  by  evil  designing  per- 
sons to  destroy  me,  and  also  the  work;  I  would  inform  you 
that  I  translated,  by  the  gift  and  power  ot  God,  and  caused  to 
be  written  one  hundred  and  sixteen  pages,  the  which  I  took 
from  the  book  of  Lehi,  which  was  an  account  abridged  from 
the  plates  of  Lehi,  by  the  hand  of  Mormon  ;  which  said  ac- 
count, some  person,  or  persons,  have  stolen  and  kept  from  me, 
notwithstanding  my  utmost  exertions  to  recover  it  again  :  And 
being  commanded  of  the  Lord  that  1  should  not  translate  the 
same  over  again,  for  Satan  had  put  it  into  their  hearts  to  tempt 
the  Lord  their  God,  by  altering  the  words,  that  they  did  read 
contrary  from  that  which  I  translated  and  caused  to  be  writ- 
ten, and  if  I  should  bring  forth  the  same  words  again,  or,  in 
other  words,  if  I  should  translate  the  same  over  again,  they 
would  publish  that  which  they  had   stolen,   and  Satan  would 


97 

stir  up  the  hearts  of  this  generation,  that  they  might  not  re- 
ceive this  work  :  but  behold,  the  Lord  said  unto  rae,  I  will  not 
suffer  that  Satan  shall  accomplish  his  evil  design  in  this  thing ; 
therefore  thou  shalt  translate  from  the  plates  of  Nephi,  until 
ye  come  to  that  which  ye  have  translated,  which  ye  have  re- 
tained; and  behold  ye  shall  publish  it  as  the  record  of  Nephi; 
and  thus  I  will  confound  those  who  have  altered  my  words.  I 
will  not  surfer  that  they  shall  destroy  my  work :  yea,  1  will 
shew  unto  them  that  my  wisdom  is  greater  than  the  cunning  of 
the  devil." 

This  was  the  expedient  to  which  they  resorted,  in  order  to 
avoid  replacing  the  lost  pages.  Had  those  pages,  however, 
been  transcribed  verbatim  from  Mr  Spaulding's  manuscript, 
they  would  undoubtedly  have  re-produced  them,  and  urged  the 
act  of  their  being  able  to  do  so  as  a  still  farther  proof  of  their 
divine  inspiration.  But  on  the  supposition  that  there  was  con- 
siderable new  matter  mingled  up  with  Mr  Spaulding's  sketch- 
es^ it  would  be  impossible  for  them  to  produce  the  one  hun- 
dred and  sixteen  pages  just  as  they  were  before,  and  they 
would  therefore  naturally  devise  some  expedient  to  relieve 
themselves  from  the  necessity  of  re-producing  those  pages.  In 
all  probability,  Cowdery,  Smith  and  Rigdon,  had  all  more  or 
less  to  do  in  combining  these  additional  parts  with  Mr  Spauld- 
ing's work. 

The  origin  of  this  work  of  Mr  Spaulding,  to  which  I  refer, 
and  which  unquestionably  forms  the  entire  ground-work  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  is  thus  described  by  Mrs  Davidson,  form- 
erly the  wife  of  Mr  Spaulding.  This  statement  of  Mrs  Da- 
vidson was  published  some  time  last  winter  in  the  Boston  Re- 
corder, to  the  editors  of  which  it  was  sent  by  the  Rev.  John 
Storms,  the  Congregational  minister  in  Hollistown,  accompa- 
nied with  a  certificate  from  two  highly  respectable  clergymen, 
the  Rev.  Mr  Austin,  and  the  Rev.  A.  Ely,  D.  D.,  residing  in 
Mason,  Mass.,  the  present  place  of  residence  of  Mrs  David- 
son,— stating  that  Mrs  Davidson,  the  narrator  of  the  following 
history,  was  formerly  the  wife  of  Rev.  Solomon  Spaulding,  and 
that  since  his  decease  she  had  been  married  to  a  second  hus- 
band by  the  name  of  Davidson,  and  that  she  was  a  woman  of 
irreproachable  character,  and  an  humble  Christian,  and  that 
her  testimony  was  worthy  of  implicit  confidence. 

"  As  the  'Book  of  Mormon  or  Golden  Bible'  has  excited  much 
attention,  and  has  been  put  by  a  certain  new  sect  in  the  place  of  the 
Sacred  Scriptures,  I  deem  it  a  duty  which  I  owe  to  the  public,  to 
state  what  I  know  touching  its  origin.  That  its  claims  to  a  divine 
origin  are  wholly  unfounded,  needs  no  proof  to  a  mind  unperverted 
by  the  grossest  delusions.  That  any  sane  person  should  rank  it 
higher  than  any  other  merely  human  composition,  is  a  matter  of  the 
greatest  astonishment ;  yet  it  is  received  as  divine  by  some  who 
dwell  in  enlightened  New  England  ;  and  even  by  those  who  have 
13 


98 

sustained  the  character  of  devoted  Christians.  Learning  recently 
that  Mormonism  had  found  its  way  into  a  church  in  Massachusetts, 
and  has  impregnated  some  with  its  gross  delusions,  so  that  ex-com- 
munication has  been  necessary ;  I  am  determined  to  delay  no  long- 
er in  doing  what  I  can  to  strip  the  mask  from  this  mother  of  sin, 
and  to  lay  open  this  pit  of  abominations. 

'*  Rev.  Solomon  Spaulding,  to  whom  I  was  united  in  marriage 
in  early  life,  was  a  graduate  of  Dartmouth  College,  and  was  dis- 
tinguished for  a  lively  imagination  and  a  great  fondness  for  history. 
At  the  time  of  our  marriage  he  resided  in  Cherry  Valley,  N.  Y. 
From  this  place  we  removed  to  New  Salem,  Ashtabula  county,  Ohio; 
sometimes  called  Conneaut,  as  it  is  situated  on  Conneaut  creek. 
Shortly  after  our  removal  to  this  place  his  health  sunk,  and  he  was 
laid  aside  from  active  labors.  In  the  town  of  New  Salem  there 
are  numerous  mounds  and  forts,  supposed  by  many  to  be  the  dilapi- 
dated dwellings  and  fortifications  of  a  race  now  extinct.  These  an- 
cient relics  arrest  the  attention  of  the  new  settlers  and  become  ob- 
jects of  research  for  the  curious.  Numerous  implements  were 
found,  and  other  articles  evincing  great  skill  in  the  arts.  Mr  Spaul- 
ding being  an  educated  man  and  passionately  fond  of  history,  took 
a  lively  interest  in  these  developements  of  antiquity;  and  in  order 
to  beguile  the  hours  of  retirement,  and  furnish  employment  for  his 
lively  imagination,  he  conceived  the  idea  of  giving  a  historical 
sketch  of  this  long  lost  race.  Their  extreme  antiquity  of  course 
would  lead  him  to  write  in  the  most  ancient  style,  and  as  the  Old 
Testament  is  the  most  ancient  book  in  the  world,  he  imitated  its 
style  as  nearly  as  possible.  His  sole  object  in  writing  this  histori- 
cal romance  was  to  amuse  himself  and  his  neighbours.  This  was 
about  the  year  1812.  Hull's  surrender  at  Detroit  occurred  near 
the  same  time,  and  I  recollect  the  date  well  from  thatcircnmstance. 
As  he  progressed  in  his  narrative  the  neighbors  would  come  in  from 
time  to  time  to  hear  portions  read,  and  a  great  interest  in  the  work 
was  excited  amongst  them.  It  claimed  to  have  been  written  by  one 
of  the  lost  nation,  and  to  have  been  recovered  from  the  earth,  and 
assumed  the  title  of  "  Manuscript  Found."  The  neighbors  would 
often  enquire  how  Mr.  Spaulding  progressed  in  deciphering  "  the 
manuscript,"  and  when  he  had  a  sufficient  portion  prepared  he 
would  inform  them,  and  they  wouid  assemble  to  hear  it  read.  He 
was  enabled  from  his  acquaintance  with  the  classics  and  ancient 
history,  to  introduce  many  singular  names,  which  were  particular- 
ly noticed  by  the  people,  and  could  be  easily  recognized  by  them. 
Mr.  Solomon  Spaulding  had  a  brother,  Mr.  John  Spaulding,  resid- 
ing in  the  place  at  the  time,  who  was  perfectly  familiar  with  the 
work,  and  repeatedly  heard  the  whole  of  it  read. 

"  From  New  Salem  we  removed  to  Pittsburg,  Pa.  Here  Mr. 
Spaulding  found  a  friend  and  acquaintance,  in  the  person  of  Mr. 
Patterson,  an  editor  of  a  newspaper.  He  exhibited  the  manuscript 
to  Mr.  Patterson,  who  was  very  much  pleased  with  it,  and  borrow- 
ed it  for  perusal.  He  retained  it  for  a  long  time,  and  informed  Mr. 
Spaulding  that  if  he  would   make  out  a  title  page  and  preface,  he 


99 

would  publish  it,  and  it  might  be  a  source  of  profit.  This  Mr. 
Spaulding  refused  to  do,  for  reasons  which  I  cannot  now  state. 
Sidney  Rigdon,  who  has  figured  so  largely  in  the  history  of  the 
Mormons,  was  at  that  time  connected  with  the  printing  office  of  Mr 
Patterson,  as  is  well  known  in  that  region,  and  as  Rigdon  himself 
has  frequently  stated.  Here  he  had  ample  opportunity  to  become 
acquainted  with  Mr.  Spaulding's  manuscript,  and  copy  it  it  he  chose. 
It  was  a  matter  of  notoriety  and  interest  to  all  connected  with  the 
printing  establishment.  At  length  the  manuscript  was  returned  to 
its  author,  and  soon  after  we  removed  to  Amity,  Washington  coun- 
ty, Pa.,  where  Mr.  Spaulding  deceased  in  1816.  The  manuscript 
then  fell  into  my  hands  and  was  carefully  preserved.  It  has  fre- 
quently been  examined  by  my  daughter,  Mrs.  McKenstry,  of  Mon- 
son,  Mass.  "with  whom  I  now  reside,  and  by  other  friends.  After 
the  "  Book  of  Mormon"  came  out,  a  copy  of  it  was  taken  to  New 
Salem,  the  place  of  Mr.  Spaulding's  former  residence,  and  the  very 
place  where  the  "  Manuscript  Found"  was  written.  A  woman 
preacher  appointed  a  meeting  there,  and  in  the  meeting  read  and 
repeated  copious  extracts  from  the  "  Book  of  Mormon."  The  his- 
torical part  was  immediately  recognized  by  all  the  older  inhabitants, 
as  the  identical  work  of  Mr.  Spaulding,  in  which  they  had  all  been 
so  deeply  interested  years  before.  Mr.  John  Spaulding  was  pres- 
ent, who  is  an  eminently  pious  man,  and  recognized  perfectly  the 
work  of  his  brother.  He  was  amazed  and  afflicted  that  it  should 
have  been  perverted  to  so  wicked  a  purpose.  His  grief  found  vent 
in  a  flood  of  tears,  and  he  arose  on  the  spot,  and  expressed  in  the 
meeting  his  sorrow  and  regret  that  the  writings  of  his  sainted  broth- 
er should  be  used  for  a  purpose  so  vile  and  shocking.  The  excite- 
ment in  New  Salem  became  so  great  that  the  inhabitants  had  a  meet- 
ing, and  deputed  Dr.  Philastus  Hurlbut,  one  of  their  number,  to  re- 
pair to  this  place,  and  to  obtain  from  me  the  original  manuscript  of 
Mr.  Spaulding,  for  the  purpose  of  comparing  it  with  the  Mormon 
Bible,  to  satisfy  their  own  minds,  and  to  prevent  their  friends  from 
embracing  an  error  so  delusive.  This  was  in  the  year  1834.  Dr. 
Hurlbut  brought  with  him  an  introduction,  and  request  for  the  manu- 
script; which  was  signed  by  Messrs.  Henry  Lake,  Aaron  Wright, 
and  others  with  all  whom  I  was  acquainted,  as  they  were  my  neigh- 
bors when  I  resided  at  New  Salem.  I  am  sure  that  nothing  would 
grieve  my  husband  more,  were  he  living,  than  the  use  which  has 
been  made  of  his  work.  The  air  of  antiquity  which  was  thrown  about 
the  composition,  doubtless  suggested  the  idea  of  converting  it  to 
purposes  of  delusion.  Thus  an  historical  romance,  with  the  ad- 
dition of  a  few  pious  expressions  and  extracts  from  the  Sacred 
Scriptures,  has  been  construed  into  a  new  Bible,  and  palmed  off" 
upon  a  company  of  poor,  deluded  fanatics  as  divine.  I  have  given 
the  previous  brief  narration,  that  this  work  of  deep  deception  and 
wickedness  may  be  searched  to  the  foundation,  and  the  author  ex- 
posed to  the  contempt  and  execration  he  so  justly  deserves. 

Matilda  Davidson.'' 


100 

The  whole  mystery  of  the  origin  of  this  book  seems  to  be  clear- 
ed up  by  this  statement,  and  I  have  seen  no  attempt  made  to  gain- 
say or  deny  its  truth.  The  farther,  however,  Martin  Harris  went 
into  this  delusion,  the  more  he  seemed  to  become  infatuated.  He 
had  already  embarked  a  large  portion  of  his  property  in  bringing 
out  the  publication  of  the  book  of  Mormon,  and  though  many  things 
had  occurred  that  we  should  think  would  have  convinced  any  ra- 
tional man  that  he  had  been  made  the  subject  of  a  deep  laid  scheme 
of  deception,  he  still  seems  to  have  shut  his  eyes,  and  gone  on  in 
the  dark.  As  I  have  already  mentioned,  at  first  Martin  Harris  was 
assured  that  the  golden  plates  on  which  this  record  was  engraven, 
would  be  his,  and  that  it  would  be  perfectly  lawful  to  subject  them 
to  public  inspection, — but  as  the  managers  of  this  imposture  pro- 
ceeded they  found  it  necessary  to  advance  with  more  caution,  lest 
they  should  put  into  the  hands  of  others  the  very  elements  which 
could  contribute  to  their  own  utter  explosion.  Hence  it  is  revealed 
to  Jo  Smith,  that  he  would  be  authorized  to  show  them  only  to  three 
individuals  who  should  assist  in  bringing  forward  this  book.  This 
was  a  lure  to  secure  the  continued  co-operation  of  Harris.  To  con- 
vince Harris  that  he  would  be  highly  privileged  it  was  foretold  in 
the  book  of  Ether,  written  by  Moroni,  (sec  Book  of  Mormon,  page 
548)  that  he  should  find  the  plates,  should  have  the  privilege  of 
showing  them  to  three  persons.  The  passage  referred  to  is  as  fol- 
lows. "  Behold  ye  may  be  privilege  that  ye  may  show  the  plates 
unto  those  who  shall  assist  to  bring  forth  this  work  ;  and  unto  three 
shall  they  be  shown  by  the  power  of  God  ;  wherefore  ihey  shall 
know  of  a  surety  that  these  things  are  true.  And  in  the  mouth  of 
three  witnesses  shall  these  things  be  established :  and  the  testimo- 
ny of  three  and  this  work,  in  the  which  shall  be  shown  forth  the 
power  of  God,  and  also  his  word,  of  which  the  Father  and  ihe  Son, 
and' the  Holy  Ghost  beareth  record,  and  all  this  shall  stand  as  a  testi- 
mony against  the  world,  at  the  last  day." 

In  order  to  satisfy  Harris,  and  those  whom  they  hope  to  delude, 
it  became  necessary  that  three  witnesses  should  see  the  p/ates.  And 
accordingly  we  find  appended  to  the  book  of  Mormon  the  follow- 
ing certificate,  headed  with  the  caption  : — 

THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THREE  WITNESSES. 

"  Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people, 
unto  whom  this  work  shall  come,  that  we  through  the  grace  of  God 
the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  have  seen  the  plates  which 
contain  the  record,  which  is  the  record  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and 
also  of  the  Lamanites,  his  brethren,  and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared, 
which  came  from  the  tower,  of  which  had  been  spoken  :  and  we 
also  know  that  they  have  been  translated  by  the  gift  and  power  of 
God,  for  his  voice  has  declared  it  unto  us  ;  wherefore  we  know  of 
a  surety,  that  the  work  is  true.  And  we  also  testify  that  we  have 
seen  the  engravings  which  are  upon  the  plates,  and  they  have,  been 
shown  unto  us  by  the  power  of  God,  and  not  of  man.  And  we  de- 
clare wkh  words  of  soberness  that  an  angel  of  God  came  clown  from 
heaven,  and  he  brought  and  laid  before  our  eyes,  that  we    beheld 


101 

and  saw  the  plates,  and  the  engraving  thereon ;  and  we  know  that 
it  is  bv  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  we  beheld,  and  bear  record  that  these  things  are  true  ;  and  it  is 
marvellous  in  our  eyes  :  nevertheless  the  voice  of  the  Lord  com- 
manded us  that  we  should  bear  record  of  it ;  wherefore  to  be  obe- 
dient unto  the  commandments  of  God  we  bear  testimony  of  these 
things.  And  we  know  that  if  we  are  faithful  in  Christ,  we  shall 
rid  ourselves  of  the  blood  of  all  men  and  be  found  spotless  before 
the  Judgment  seat  of  Christ,  and  shall  dwell  with  him  eternally  in 
the  heavens,  And  the  honor  be  to  the  father,  and  to  the  Son,  and 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  one  God, — Amen. 

OLIVER  COWDERY, 
DAVID  WHITMER, 
MARTIN  HARRIS." 

To  know  how  much  this  testimony  is  worth  I  will  state  one  fact. 
A  gentleman  in  Palmyra,  bred  to  the  law,  a  professor  of  religion, 
and  of  undoubted  veracity,  told  me  that  on  one  occasion,  he  appeal- 
ed to  Harris  and  asked  him  directly, — "  Did  you  see  those  plates  ?" 
Harris  replied,  he  did.  "  Did  you  see  the  plates,  and  the  engraving 
on  them  with  your  bodily  eyes?"  Harris  replied,  "Yes,  I  saw 
them  with  my  eyes, — they  were  shown  unto  me  by  the  power  of 
God  and  not  of  man."  "  But  did  you  see  them  with  your  natural, 
— your  bodily  eyes,  just  as  you  see  this  pencil-case  in  my  hand  ? 
Now  say  no  or  yes  to  this."  Harris  replied, — "  Why  I  did  not  see 
them  as  I  do  that  pencil  ease,  yet  I  saw  them  with  the  eye  of  faith  ; 
I  saw  them  just  as  distinctly  as  I  see  any  thing  around  me, — though 
at  the  time  they  were  covered  over  with  a  cloth." 

This  was  the  way  that  Harris  saw  the  plates,  Cowdery,  another 
of  the  witnesses,  was  one  of  the  prime  actors  in  getting  up  this 
"  cunningly  devised  fable."  Whether  Whitmer,  the  third  witness, 
was  a  deceiver,  or  one  of  the  deceived,  1  am  unable  to  say,  but  he 
and  four  of  his  brothers  were  among  the  earliest  avowed  converts  to 
Mormonism.  But  as  he  was  thus  prvileged  because  he  assisted  to 
bring  forth  the  work,  there  can  be  but  little  doubt  that  he  bore  the 
same  relation  to  it  that  Cowdery  did.  The  declaration  in  the  testi- 
mony "  that  an  angel  of  God  came  down  from  heaven,  and  he 
brought,  and  laid  before  our  eyes,  that  we  behold,  and  saw  the 
plates,  and  the  engravings  thereon,"  show  but  too  well  what  sort 
of  jugglery  to  blind  people's  eyes  this  certificate  is.  They  seem 
themselves  not  to  have  been  satisfied  with  the  testimony  :  and 
therefore  although  it  was  expressly  revealed  that  onlv  three  should 
see  the  plates,  and  that  it  should  be  established  by  the  witness  of 
three,  (see  Book  of  Mormon,  page  548,)  yet  they  immediately  sub- 
join the  testimony  of  eight  additional  witnesses  in  the  following 
words :  "  Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  peo- 
ple, unto  whom  this  work  shall  come,  that  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.  the 
author  and  proprietor  of  the  work,  has  shewn  unto  us  the  plates  of 
which  hath  been  spoken,  which  have  the  appearance  of  gold  ;  and 
as  many  of  the  leaves  as  the  said  Smith  has  translated,  we  did  han- 
dle with  our  hands  :  and  we  also  saw  the  engraving  thereon,  all  of 


102 

which  had  the  appearance  of  ancient  work  and  of  curious  workman- 
ship. And  thus  we  bear  record,  with  words  of  soberness,  that  the 
said  Smith  hath  shewn  unto  us,  for  we  have  seen  and  hefted,  and 
know  of  a  surety,  that  the  said  Smith  has  got  the  plates  of  which 
we  have  spoken.  And  we  give  our  names  unto  the  world,  to  wit- 
ness unto  the  world  that  which  we  have  seen  :  and  we  lie  not,  God 
bearing  witness  of  it."  This  is  signed  by  Hiram  Page,  Jo  Smith's 
father, — two  of  his  brothers,  and  four  of  the  Whitmers,  brothers 
of  the  Whitmer,  who  was  one  of  the  three  witnesses.  They  were 
all  persons  deeply  interested  in  the  success  of  this  imposture,  and 
expecting  to  make  their  fortunes  by  it.  As  I  have  fefore  taken 
occasion  to  remark,  Harris  was  ready  to  be  duped  by  any  thing 
which  the  jugglers  were  disposed  to  tell  him.  He  seemed  to 
think  at  length  that  he  himself  was  inspired,  and  that  revelations 
from  heaven  were  made  to  him  in  reference  to  the  most  minute 
affairs  in  life.  After  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  published,  it  was 
revealed  to  him  that  he  should  sell  it  for  one  dollar  fifty  cents  per 
copy.  But  as  it  did  not  sell  very  briskly  at  that  price,  he  declared 
that  another  revelation  was  made  to  him  from  heaven,  and  that  he 
was  ordered  to  sell  the  book  for  one  dollar  per  copy.  No  matter 
where  he  went,  he  saw  visions  and  supernatural  appearances  all 
around  him.  He  told  a  gentleman  in  Palmyra,  after  one  of  his  ex- 
cursions to  Pensylvania,  while  the  translation  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon was  going  on,  that  on  the  way  he  met  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  wnlked  along  by  the  side  of  him  in  the  shape  of  a  deer  for 
two  or  three  miles,  talking  with  him  as  familiarly  as  one  man  talks 
with  another.  With  a  knowledge  of  the  facts  that  have  now  been 
stated,  the  existence  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  can  well  be  accounted 
for,  and  also  the  success  of  this  imposture.  There  are  a  few  facts 
farther  I  have  to  communicate,  which  I  shall  be  obliged  to  reserve 
till  the  next  number-  J.  A.  C. 


ERRATA. 

5th  page,  9th  line,  read  natural  seer,  instead  of  natural  son ; 

31st  page,  33d  line,  read  pretences,  instead  of  pretency. 


I 


intS' 


\ 


\